《That Time I Got Reincarnated As An Abyssal Phoenix》 Chapter -1 - Suu Status ================================= ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe and a lot of other things*. Corrosive poison grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro. (Abyssal demon Orc ) Yang. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref. (Abyssal basilisk) Poe. (Abyssal terror bear) Fuyuko. (Abyssal metallic guardian) Mika. (Abyssal wraith) Rai. (Abyssal lightning guardian) Kaen. (Abyssal harbinger) Yama. (Abyssal scorched gargoyle) Bels. (Greater abyssal light spirit) Abyssal magma golems, (458) Abyssal thunderpedes, (257) Abyssal wraiths, (148) Abyssal harbingers, (98) Abyssal gargoyles, (684) Abyssal phantom wreck, (47) Humans, (1,684) Elfs, (528) Dwarfs, (457) Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Thermal fluctuation nullification Flame body ///Skills: Ice manipulation Ice phasing Frost Soul manipulation Water breathing Water sight Weapon mastery Night vision Quick draw Acrobatics Stamina recovery Magic arrows Tempest arrows Light arrows Darkness arrows Flame arrows Damage absorption Thought communication Magic jamming Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Lightning Speed Pain nullification Acid immunity Poison immunity Petrification immunity Sleep resistance Physical attack resistance Demonic attack resistance Magic resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer deflection barrier ///Unique skills: Soul creation. (Soul construction, Soul storage. Soul sight) Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim. Bels. Mika. Yama. Peo. Rai. Kaen Fuyuko). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow. (Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart. (Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================= Chapter 2 - 2 A New Beginning It''s been three day since then and Rimuru has not yet woken up. One of the green skinned people or should I say hobgoblins, named Rigurd told me that it was because naming a monster drains a lot of magic so he fell asleep. In those three days I have done a lot, at first I was hesitant to talk to anyone but it didn''t take long for me to warm up to them. I also took the time to apologise to the girl hobgoblin Haruna for scaring her with my eyes. While I''m on that topic let me just say I now know what my eyes can do. My eyes allow me to do lots of things, one of which is to see the status of anyone I look at. I am also able to see my own status its pretty helpful in finding out what my skills can do. ======================================================================== ///Name:Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. ///Class: None ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) ////Followers: none ///Species skills: Abyss gate(Let''s the user open a portal to the abyss. Note all Abyssal creatures are stronger in the abyss) Abyssal flame(An incredibly hot black flame that is almost impossible to put out) Flame eater(Let''s the user eat non-magical and magical fire to regain strength and stamina) Flame control(User is able to control non-magical and magical fire) Darkness manipulation(Let''s the user create spikes and other things out of Darkness) Ultimate regeneration(Regeneration has evolved in to ultimate regeneration after you were named) Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body(Allows user to turn parts or their whole body into flames to let enemy attacks pass right through them) Undying soul(Your soul can not be destroyed no matter what and if your body is killed you will just burst into flames and come back to life) ///Skills: bonded(Allows user to form bonds with people, if one of these people are in danger the users power will increase) Hunger resistance Shadow movement(let''s user move through darkness) Crimson lightning(when you were given a name you gained the black lightning skill but it evolved in to crimson lightning) Magic sense(let''s the user sense the magic around them) Multilayer barrier(let''s the user create barriers around them self) ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger(this basically turns the user into a black hole that absorbs everything around it. Once absorbed the user can turn whatever was absorbed into magic energy. Note this skill can activate by the users will, however it will also activate if the user is experiencing extreme emotions) Eyes of the abyss(there are three uses for them. First is that anyone who looks into the users eyes will feel like they are looking in to death itself, this can be turned off however. Second the user can see someone status, it can also be use to see your own. Third the eyes of the abyss allow the user to see what someone''s true intentions are) ///Ultimate skills: none ======================================================================== Apparently after Rimaru named me or whatever I evolved into an Abyssal Storm Phoenix and I even got some of his skills. I also found out that I can make my wings disappear in those three days. Right now I was on my way back from exploring the forest however i was not alone, Ranga was in my shadow he was Rimuru''s pet or something. Ranga was a bit annoying, he ment well but still he had made it his mission to protect me while Rimuru was asleep. Why you may ask.... it''s because when I told everyone that Rimuru had given me a name and the fact that he gave me his last name tempest, they all started to get super protective of me because they think Rimuru has adopted me as his daughter. It''s super annoying. I tried to explain it to them but everytime I did something would interrupt me, so I have just given up on trying to stop them. I plan to just let Rimuru deal with it. "Even though it''s really annoying it is still a nice change" I said as i moved through the trees with shadow movement. "What''s annoying?" Ranga asked from my shadow. "Oh nothing just talking out loud" I replied. "Also you should probably come out now we are almost back" as I said that Ranga jumped out of my shadow and started running next to me, I then jumped onto his back. It didn''t take long for us to get back to the village but once we did I felt something weird. I don''t know why but I could tell that Rimuru had woken up. I jumped off of Ranga and made my way back to Rimuru''s hut, as I walked in side I saw that he was in his human form sitting on the bed. "So you''re finally awake" he then turned around and looked at me. "Well technically I was awake the hole time I just couldn''t move" he said with a groan. "So anyway how have you been in the last three days while I was out of it" (Well it was his fault that everyone''s been annoying me so why not tease him a little) "Well "dad" it''s your own fault, really "dad" what type of a role model are you if you get knocked out just by giving someone a name your such a bad "dad" I say while shaking my head in disappointment. "HEY IT''S NOT MY FAUL..... wait what did you just say?" "Blame your followers they came up with the amazing idea to declare me your adopted daughter" I said with a lot of sarcasm. "Really?" "Yep" "That''s fine I guess" "I know right their so ann- wait WHAT" I look at him with a dumbfounded expression. "What? I don''t see any problem with it and I wouldn''t mind having a cute daughter like you, if your alright with that" he said as he patted my head with a warm smile on his face. I stopped. I mean I literally stopped functioning my mind was blank. I then started trembling which took Rimuru by surprise, he couldn''t see my face because of the shadow that covered it. "Hey.... errr you okay" "Say that again" I say as i activate my eyes and look at him. "Errr I said I wouldn''t mind having a cute daughter like you" he says a little taken aback. I then look down again. I had just use one of my eyes abilities to see his true intentions and to my surprise he was genuine and had no ulterior motives. Nothing. =====Rimuru pov===== (Okay this is awkward.... did I hit another one of her triggers again) I thought. I was about to apologise when she suddenly hugged me and... wait is she crying? (Oh shit oh shit oh shit I may have just fu?k?d up) in Rimuru''s mind he started to panic. [Sigh. What have you done this time] great sage asked. (SHUT UP YOUR NOT HELPING) "H-hay come on don''t cry, I''m sorry okay I didn''t mean to upse-" I was cut off when she spoke again. "Thank you" she whispered. "For what" I was so confused. "Your the first person to ever say that they genuinely want me around, most people just call me a mistake or ignore me" she says in between the sobbing and crying. "Hey it''s okay" I say as I stroke her back trying to calm her down. On the out side I was trying to keep my calm but on the inside I was pissed. I don''t lose my cool easily but for some reason seeing her cry and hearing that people called her a mistake really pissed me off. "Hey just going to ask do you want to talk about it? Your past life I mean" "No" she said as she pushed her face deeper into my ?h?st. "Sigh. Alright come here" I picked her up and put her on my ??p. "Go on and cry all you want" It took 20 minute for her to calm down before she finally looked up at me with red eyes. "Feel better now?" she nodded "Good now do you mind if I ask you a question?" another nod. "What did you do when you looked at me in the eyes?" "O-oh it''s one of the ability''s of the skill eyes of the abyss it lets me see a person''s true intentions" she explained. "Eyes of the abyss?" "I think I got it because I''m an abyssal Phoenix it lets me do lots of things like seeing someone status, like in a video game" (Abyssal Phoenix?) [Answer. I believe an Abyssal Phoenix is a type of Phoenix that lives in the abyss. However this is surprising because there are supposed to be no living things in the abyss] (Huh. Okay then I guess) She then went on to explain some of her other skills but I could tell she didn''t tell me all of them. I do understand why she didn''t tell me, after all would you tell someone all your powers after only meeting them twice? I was a bit upset about the fact that she felt the need to check if I had good intentions. I wasn''t upset at her, I was upset at the fact that she was expecting me to have bad intentions. (Just what kind of a horrible life have you had) I thought. "Okay that explains alot and it also confirms a lot as well" I said while nodding. "Anyway you still haven''t answered my question" I say with a teasing smile. "Your such an idiot" she looked away with a small blush (Cute) "Fine but no dad jokes" that made me laugh a bit. "Sorry but I only tell bad jokes" this got me a very annoyed grown. "Suu I have good news for yo-" Just as I was about to continue talking Kaijin came in and when he saw us he just gave me a thumbs up and smiled, only to get a pillow thrown at his face by Suu. "IDIOT!" she screamed with a massive blush on her face. ======Suu pov====== After kaijin had gotten up he had some good news for me. I had asked him to make me a weapon three days ago because I wanted something to fight with that was not magic and it was finally finished. "Wait why would you pick a weapon like that, isn''t it just a little bit to edgy" Rimuru pointed out. "That''s what I said but looking at it now it oddly suits her" Kaijin had a large smile on his face. I was in front of them holding a beautiful yet deadly looking scythe. The shaft had a black and white pattern that look like chains going up it. At the top of the shaft behind the blade were three smaller blades that were a dark blue. Then there was the main blade itself. It had a white and black dragon skull that connected it to the shaft, this made it look like the blade was coming out of the skulls mouth. The main blade just like the three other blades was a dark blue. "Well go on then give it a name" kaijin gestured for me to think of one. "Hmmmmm... how about" (A/N. Any ideas on what I should name the scythe.. The best idea that I''ve come up with is Dark water but I''m not the best at naming stuff, so any ideas would be a great help thanks.) Chapter 3 - 3 Friend or Foe (A/N. I just want to say thanks to Nero_Derp and everyone else who suggested ideas for the name of the scythe. You see I got an idea for a name after reading Nero''s suggestion that just ended up sticking. So yeah thanks again.) It''s been a couple of days since then and Rimuru has been teaching me how to fight. According to him I''m a fast learner, this was proven when I got the reaper class which made it easier to use my scythe. Also I had decided to name my scythe Blue Ash as I found it fitting. However there is one little problem, now that it''s official that I''m Rimuru''s daughter everyone keeps calling me princess or lady Suu. At first it was kind of flattering but it''s getting old fast. Right now me and some of the goblin riders are going on a hunt, however before we could even set off Rimuru walked up to us. "Lord Rimuru do you need anything" Rigur asked as he stopped what he was doing to look over at him. "I just came to tell you that were going to be having a feast" Rimuru announced. "Does that mean that you will be eating with us sir" Rigur ask hopefully. "Yep. I have taste buds and I plan to use them" Rimuru responded proudly. "Ermmm dad you have had that form for days now, did you really just now realise that you can eat food normally" the blush on his face answered my question. "Don''t ruin this for me" I couldn''t help but giggle at how embarrassed he looked. "Hey if you eat alot do you think your b??bs will grow bigger?!" Gobta ask making everyone go silent. "God damn it Gobta" I said while face palming. Before Gobta could say anything more he was sent flying in to a tree when Rimuru kicked him. "I am so sorry lord" Rigur apologised while shaking his head. "He deserved that" I let out a long sighed. "I will make sure that he is properly punished later" "It''s fine Rigur just make sure to bring back something good" "Don''t worry we will find the best bull deer for the feast" Rimuru started to drool as he thought about all the food. "With the amount of creatures that are out these days it should be pretty easy to find a good one" hearing this Rimuru had a questioning look on his face. "What do you mean? Why are there so many animals around?" "Who knows it could be some sort of migration" I suggested. "Hmmm Ranga go with them just in case" he said as Ranga came out of his shadow. "Fear not master I will protect them" he walked over to us with his tail wagging in the air. "Good. Just be safe and bring back something delicious hehe" he then gave us a wave before walking off. "Alright let''s get a move on we have a feast to prepare for" We then all set off with Rigur in the lead. ======Small time skip====== We had made it to a clearing where we were taking a small break and now were preparing to start moving again. Just as we were about to move out something strange happened everyone except me, Ranga, Rigur and Gobta collapsed on to the ground unconscious. I quickly pulled out Blue Ash from an abyss gate (just imagine a small Garganta from bleach) and blocked an attack that came out of nowhere. "Lady Suu" "I''m fine Ranga you shouldn''t be worrying about me so much I''ll be fine" "Damn it. Hey Ranga, lady Suu one of you should call for lord Rimuru" Rigur advised. "Already done Rigur" Ranga had already call for back up. "I-incoming" and before I could look over at Gobta the battle had already started. Before I knew it Gobta was fighting a really scary looking guy, Ranga was fighting a ninja looking guy, and Rigur was fighting a girl with a massive rack. And me.... i was standing in front of a guy with red hair and the old man who had attack me right off the start, there was also another girl in the background. What was weird was that they all had horns so I''m guessing they are not human. I was going to say something but the old guy vanished like he was never there. He then re-appeared right behind me trying to slash at my back. Imagine his shock when his attack went right through my body with seemingly no effect. I quickly whipped around and before he could react I hit him with the blunt side of my scythe sending him flying off into the distance. I made sure not to hit him with the three blades on the back. "Ogre flame!" I hear someone say as a massive spire of flame appeared around me. "Did I kill he-" before they could finish that sentence I began eating their flames, shocking them and the old man who had just come back. "Yummy feed me more" I say while ???k?n? my lips and grinning. "Awwww are you afraid of me. Come on what is the matter is that really all you got. Well then allow me to show you what I can do" I said as my grin got wider. I made eye contact with the two and activating my eyes causing them to take a step back in fear. "What is the matter have you not heard the saying? Well let me tell you then "when you look into the abyss the abyss looks back"" as I finish speaking I released some of my aura scaring them even more. However before I could continue a hand landed on my shoulder and I look back to see Rimuru with healing potions. "Go heal the others and I''ll handle this" he said still wearing his mask. "Fine ruin my fun why don''t you" I say as I take the potions and walk off with my cheeks puffed out. ==After Rimuru beat the shit out of them== (A/N. Sorry I''m lazy) We all went back to the village much to the surprise of our new guests that turned out to be Ogres. I was now sitting with them and talking while Rimuru was eating. "So let me get this straight. You attacked us because you thought that we were followers of some masked majin, that attacked your village with an army of Orcs" I asked "Yes that is exactly right" their leader the red head ogre replied. "And you didn''t even try to talk to us, you just went straight to attacking with out even thinking about it" "...Errrmmm yes sorry about that" he looked down a bit ashamed of his actions. (Is this guy really that much of a hot head) "How could Orcs have defeated Ogres It makes no sense what so ever" Kaijin asked. "What is the big deal" Gobta said not understanding. "Ogres are much stronger then Orcs so normally Orcs wouldn''t stand a chance against Ogres" Rigurd answered. "Believe it or not but that''s what happened. Those damn pigs were even wearing full plate mail armour" red head said with disgust. "Oh that must mean that someone is backing them because Orcs don''t usually wear armour" kaijin pointed out. "You think it could be a demon lord?" Rigurd asked. "But what would a demon lord need with an army of Orcs?" I asked back. "I don''t care who is backing those pigs I''m going to exterminate them all for killing my people" "So that''s how it is no wonder you were so angry" I turn to see Rimuru. "Oh finally finished eating lord Rimuru" red head asked as he seemed to calm down a little. "No just taking a break and how are you feeling Suu" he looked at me and smiled. "Fine dad" "Wait dad?" the old man who wasn''t saying anything until now finally spoke. "He adopted me" I say nonchalantly "Oh I see. Well lord Rimuru you have a very talented daughter, she is very good with that scythe of hers" "You don''t think I know that" dad puffed out his ?h?st in pride making me laugh a little. "Your skills with a scythe are very good but you could be a lot better" the old man smiled while rubbing his chin. "And the way you devoured my flames was a shock as well, I really didn''t see that one coming" red head complemented me. "Well I''m a Phoenix so fire really doesn''t have much of an effect on me" I said while shrugging. "WAIT YOU''RE A WHAT?!" Both of them asked in shock. I simply sighed before releasing my wings that appeared from a burst of black flames. "Wow I never thought I''d get the chance to meet a legendary monster like a Phoenix, this day is full of surprises" the old man said in awe. "But their was one thing that I don''t understand right at the end of the fight, you used some kind of skill it had something to do with your eyes. What was that exactly?" red head asked as he looked at my wings with interest. "Oh it''s a skill of mine it can do lots of things. For one it can make a person feel like they are looking at death itself. Another is the fact that I can see a person''s true intentions, basically I can tell if your intentions are good or bad" I explained. "And are our intentions good or bad?" the old man asked. "Your still alive aren''t you" i say in a cold voice sending shivers down the ogers spines. *Slap* "Ow that hurt" I rubbed the back of my head where Rimuru had just slapped me. "Would you stop that already" he glared at me. "Yes sir" I say while sticking out my tongue. "Good. now what do you plan to do now?" Rimuru looked at the red head. "Huh" he look confused "Your companions are counting on you aren''t they. I''m asking what you plan to do next, what''s your next move?" Rimuru said kind of seriously. "We will regroup and destroy those pigs" he spat the last part out. "Do you know where they are?" red didn''t respond he just looked away embarrassed. "Guess not" he sighed Dad walked over to a tree and sat down before he seemed to has thought of something. "You could join me and become my subordinates if you want!" what Rimuru said got everyone''s attention. "What?" "I can''t offer you much but I can give you food, clothing and a place to stay. You know like a base of operations" "Are you sure.... you would be putting your whole village in danger" "I''m not doing this just for you I have my own reasons for giving you this offer. If what you said is true and there is an army of Orcs that could potentially be led by a demon lord, then we will need all the help we can get" Rimuru explained. Red head thought for a moment before saying "Can I have sometime to think about it?" "Sure take your time it''s an important decision after all" Rimuru said as he got to his feet. "Suu you comin?" he asked because I was getting up as well. "No I''m going back to my hut because I''m tired and want to sleep. So have fun eating food without me" I said as I made my way to my hut. "Alright good night then" I heard dad say as I walked away. ============================================== ///Name:Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) Weapons (Blue Ash*scythe*) Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: none ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Bonded Hunger resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 4 - 4 To Much Cuteness It''s been about a week since the Ogres have joined up with us. They have also all evolved into kijins after Rimuru had given them all names. And to my annoyance and to Rimuru''s amusement they had started to call me lady Suu, I''m guessing they picked it up from the others. As soon as I had an opportunity I had ask Hakurou (the old man) to train me, to my surprise it seemed Rimuru had already asked him to do so. He can be such an idiot sometimes... Right now I was running through the forest exploring and of course Rimuru had sent Ranga with me. He said that it was just in case I run in to Orcs or anything else that I would need help with fighting. (It''s weird having someone who''s this over protective of me..... I honestly don''t know how to feel about it. How am I supposed to feel about it?) My thoughts were interrupted when Ranga spoke. "Are you Alright lady Suu?" he ask from with in my shadow. "Yeah I''m just..... I''m just thinking that''s all" I could tell he didn''t buy it. "Would you like to talk about it?" He sounded a little concerned. "No not really....." He seemed to respect my privacy as he didn''t ask any more questions after that. It was kind of awkward actually because neither of us said a word. This silence continued until I couldn''t take it anymore and finally spoke. "Do you think we should start heading back?" "Yes I believe we have been gone long enough" Ranga responded. Just as I was about to turn around and start heading back to the village I felt something to my left. It felt just like the first time I met Rimuru, it was the same feeling that made me want to trust him. I didn''t know why but I felt like I should go towards it and before I new it I was on the move. "What is it?" Ranga was a bit confused at my sudden actions. I didn''t answer him I just kept on moving towards that feeling. I knew that I was getting closer and closer to whatever it was that was calling to me. It was hard to describe but I could tell that it was different from the first time, the first time it happened with Rimuru it was a warm and soothing feeling. But this time it is like it''s urging me to go faster to get their in time, for what I don''t know. What I saw when I reached my destination was definitely not what I was expecting. In front of me was a massive black bear like creature that was at least 3 meters tall. The creature also had several large almost metal looking spikes coming out of it''s back. It was preparing to attack three other monsters. A snake that had a grey colouring that was at least a meter long, that seemed to have been injured. There was also two cat like monsters that seemed to be trying to protect the injured snake, one was black while the other was white. Before I could even think about why I was drawn here by that strange feeling, I saw the bear thing start to move towards the three monsters. It had a hungry look in it''s eyes and I could easily guess what it was going to do. The bear like creature tried to attack them but I easily stopped it''s paw with my hand. It seemed a little confused but that confusion soon changed to anger when it realized I had interfered. *GROWL* It then tried to hit me with it''s other paw but before it could even reach me a black spike shot out of the ground and impaled it. The bear raored in pain before pulling it''s paw away from the spike, however by doing this it made the wound bleed much harder. The bear then started backing up slowly while never taking it''s eyes away from me. I then stretched out my hand towards the bear, as soon as I did a black aura began to release from my hand and spiral around it. The aura then started to pull everything towards me however I made sure of that the three behind me would not be affected. The creature tried to fight the force pulling on it but it''s efforts were useless, the pull just continued to get stronger and stronger. Eventually the bear couldn''t fight it any longer and was pulled towards me. As soon as the bear came close to my hand it''s body began to be compressed and absorbed in to me. It only took a few seconds before the whole bear was turned in to magical energy. (Well that takes care of that.... now then) After I got finished with the bear I turned around and looked at the three that I had just saved. The two cats were hissing at me while the snake seemed to understand that I was not going to hurt them and was trying to calm his friends down. It took sometime but eventually they calmed down enough that I could touch them. "See everything is okay now" I said as I patted them on their heads which got me an adorable purr. (Now Suu stay calm. just. stay. calm. their just two adorable little kittens..... god why are they so cute) I tried my best to keep my composure. I then use one of the healing potions that i had on me to heal the snake before i forgot. I sat there for sometime petting them on their heads, before i reluctantly stood up. I had to get back it was starting to get late after all. "Okay be safe now" I started to walk away from them only to be stop by something pulling on my leg. I looked down only to see something that almost melted my heart. There hanging onto my legs was the two cats looking up at me with big adorable eyes. (Just imagine puss in boots). The snake was also looking up at me but it had a more apologetic look. "Do you want to come with me" as I say that they all started nodding their heads rapidly. I wouldn''t admit it but I was actually pretty happy that they wanted to come with me. I didn''t know if it was because of that mysterious feeling or what but I didn''t really care right now. "Well I guess it''s okay but I will have to give you guys names first" They became very excited when I said that. "Hmmmmm" I first looked over at the black cat and said "Yin" i then looked across from Yin at the white cat who I then named "Yang" finally I looked over at the snake and said "Zeref". Suddenly I felt weaker but I already knew that this was going to happen. I then watched as the three began to glow and change. Yin and yang turned into cute neko girls they looked like twins except for the hair colour. They also had two tails in stead of one I''m guessing they got my transformation skill. I quickly pulled out some fur clothes from the abyss that i had in storage. As soon as I handed them over the two quickly put them on. (I''m going to have to ask Shuna to make them something better later) I thought. Zeref on the other hand just got bigger and bigger until the light faded away. I have to say he was massive his head was bigger then my hole body, that''s how big he is. His head has also grown a pair of two large dragon like horns. Also his colouring has changed he was now black with red markings. (A/N. Sigh. I wonder how many jokes I will get for that paragraph) I quickly activate my eyes and looked at Yin and Yang. They had evolved into two tailed abyssal cats and it seemed they had gotten not only my transformation skill but my abyssal flame and abyssal gate skills as well. And to my surprise Yang had a unique skill it was called . Zeref had evolved in to a abyssal basilisk and had gotten the abyssal gate skill and my shadow movement skill. He had also gotten some new species skills like Petrify and Acid Rain. (Acid Rain.... I don''t even want to know) "Thank you master" they all said bowing their heads in reverence . "Just call me Suu" I sighed. "Understood lady Suu" I just gave up knowing that this was happening even if I told them not too. "So can I ask why two cats and a snake were together?" I ask curiously. (That kind of sounds like the opening line of a bad joke) "I found them a few monthssss ago and I just couldn''t bring my sssself to hurt them sssso I took them in my lady" Zeref spoke in a slow manner. "Yeah" the twins said cutely. So Zeref is like the responsible older brother and the twins are the cute little sisters. Huh that''s actually kind of adorable. "Hey Ranga you can come out now" as I said that the massive wolf came out of my shadow. "Eeeeep" the two twins hid behind Zeref. (My heart can''t take this cuteness much longer) I thought while holding my ?h?st. "It is okay I will not harm you, as you are now servants of my masters daughter" Ranga announced proudly. The twins looked at me and I gave them a reassuring smile. They then stepped out form behind Zeref and hesitantly greeted Ranga. "Ranga head back a head of us and tell dad I made some new friends" i couldn''t wait to see Rimuru''s face hehehe. =============Benimaru pov========== I was waiting with lord Rimuru and some of the other villagers. Apparently Ranga had come back without lady Suu and at first this caused everyone to panic. However after Ranga explained that lady Suu had a surprise for us things calmed down a bit. "Hey Ranga so what''s this surprise she has for us" lord Rimuru asked. "All I can tell you is she made some new friends" Ranga explained. "Fine. Guess we will have to wai-" before i could finish the trees began to shake. "Well this is not what I expected" I couldn''t help but chuckle a little. ===========Rimuru pov========== I''m standing on the outskirts of the village looking at something that I was not expecting to see today. In front of me is my adopted daughter sitting on the head of a massive black and red snake, with two adorable looking neko girls on either side of her. "Hi dad" she waved at me with an amuse smile on her face. "What the heck is this" I said while spreading out my arms dramatically. "Oh allow me to introduce you" "This is Yin" see pointed at the black haired neko on her right. "Sup" "This is Yang" she then pointed at the white haired neko on her left. "Hello" "And finally this is Zeref" she then pointed to the massive snake "Greetingsssss. I am guessssssing you are the lady''sssss father" Zeref spoke in a slow and calm voice. "Sigh. Yes I am" Zeref then lowered his head so the girls could get off of him. "So did you like my surpri-" she was cut off when I hit her lightly on the head. "Ow what was that for" she looked up at me. "That was for scaring me when you didn''t come back with Ranga" this made her smile a little. "So explain to me how this happened" She then went on to tell me the story of how they met. The others were surprised when they found out Zeref was a basilisk apparently they are quite rare. "Well I can put the twins in a hut together but where am I going to put Zeref he is massive" I said while looking up at him "It''sssss fine I can just live in sssside the lady''ssss ssssshadow for now until you find a place for me" "That''s fine with me" Suu added. "Fine. I will get the builders on making a place for you but it will take time" ===========Suu pov============= It''s been a couple of hours since then and I have shown my new friends around the village. I also took the time to introduce them to everyone I could. Right now I was lying in bed thinking about what the future could hold for me. "My lady are you okay, you''ve been sssspacing out for a while now" Zeref ask from my shadow. "Yeah I''m fine just thinking. Goodnight Zeref" "Goodnight my lady" (A/N. Just want to know should I change how Zeref speaks or are you all okay with the sssssss. Also I know that it''s a bit early to add more characters but... cat girls and cool giant snake, I couldn''t help my self.... come on... don''t judge me) ============================================== ///Name:Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*) Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: New Yin(two tailed abyssal cat) New Yang(two tailed abyssal cat) New Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: bonded Hunger resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 5 - 5 Training (A/N. Just wanted to say thanks for all your support on this fanfic it means a lot to me. Hope you enjoy this chapter) "Wow the village is really coming along great, isn''t it" I smiled as I over looked the town while leaning on Zeref. "Indeed the lord issss doing an excellent job" Zeref said while laying his head down on the grass. Rimuru was currently to my left talking to Benimaru and Ranga about something but I couldn''t hear them. I was going to ask but I saw something that amused me greatly. Gobta and his friends as well as yin and yang where laying on the floor in front of Hakurou who had just gotten started with their training. I had ask Hakurou to train the twins as they needed to know how to defend themselves. Suddenly I felt a presence appear behind me. Me and Zeref turned around to see Souei telling Rimuru something. I decided that it would be a good idea to find out what was happening. "Hey dad is something happening" he looked over at me in his slime form. "There is a large group of lizard men that are going from goblin village to goblin village they are probably coming here next" I was not expecting that. "Are they enemy''s or friends" i asked as i made my way over to them. "No idea" he admitted. "How long until they get here" I looked over at Souei. "Sometime to day or tomorrow lady Suu" he said politely. "I TOLD YOU TO JUST CALL ME SUU" i screamed while Rimuru and Benimaru laughed at me. "Sorry lady Suu" he said with a smile as he quickly disappeared into his shadow. To everyone that looked at my eyes at that moment they could probably see flames of anger that could burn the hole world. "Hahahaha come on lady Suu you are going to have to get used to this sooner or later" Benimaru spoke while chuckling. (I will kill you one of these days) I thought while glaring at him. "I hate you all. Sigh. Anyway back on topic what do we do about these lizardmen" I say trying to get us back on track. "For now nothing just make sure to keep an eye out just in case" "Understood dad" "Lady Suu" my head immediately whipped around. Before I could yell at the person for not just calling me Suu I realized that it was Hakurou. (Oh shit) I thought in fear. "It is time for your training session" he said with a sinister smile. (God please help me. I know I wanted training but Hakurou is just way to brutal) "You know what I''m gonna go and look for those lizardmen. Yep that''s exactly what I''m gonna do" before I could make a run for it Hakurou had already grabbed hold of my hood. "Noooooo. I''m to young to die" "Come on stop being so dramatic" "Wait wait wait. What about dad? You haven''t trained with him in a long time yet you are training me so hard" as I said that I saw Rimuru flinch and look away whistling. "Huh. Your right he has been skipping a lot of his training lessons recently hasn''t he" Hakurou said with a large smirk of amusement. At this point Rimuru was sweating bullets and was looking at me with a betrayed look on his face, until a shimmer of hope appeared for him. "I''m sorry Hakurou but i need lord Rimuru for today we have some business to attend to" Shion appeared out of nowhere. "Y-yes business. Very important business indeed" he looked at me with a mocking smile. (You basterd how dare you abandon me) I yelled in my mind. "You lucky son of a bitch" was all I could say before Hakurou dragged me off, while Zeref calmly entered my shadow. It didn''t take all that long for Hakurou to drag me down to where the twins and Gobta were training. Once we arrived I quickly took out Blue Ash and waited for Hakurou to get ready. While I was waiting I looked over to where the twins were sparring. I also took note of their amazing new weapons and clothes that Shuna and kaijin had made for them. Yang was wearing a black kimono and was useing a black bow. Yin on the other hand was wearing a white kimono and useing a white katana. (Shuna was right when she said they looked good in those, it makes there hair stand out mor-) however before I could finish my thought I sensed an attack coming from my right. I was b?r?ly able to block it with my scythe. I then quickly jumped backwards to get some distance between me and my attacker. "It''s not very polite to attack someone with there back turned old man" I said with a grin. "I was just making sure that you were paying attention my dear" Hakurou return my grin with a small smile however that smile soon vanished. "Also... would you kindly repeat what you just called me" a dark aura appeared around him as he spoke. "I think your hearing is starting to fail you OLD MAN" I knew calling him this would end with me getting my ?ss kicked but i can''t back down now. We both just stood there looking at each other before we both vanished into fin air. We then reappeared right in front of each other, a metal clang rang out as our weapons collided against one another. "It seems that i am going to have to beat some respect in to you" he spoke with anger however the amused smile on his face gave him away. "Why don''t we stop with all this talking and start fighting" I suggested. "Agreed" We then vanished once more and reappeared again over and over, this continued for a while. It got to the point were you could only see our after images because of how fast we were going. [Congratulations. You have earned the skill Super Speed] (Wait what. I got a new skill just by running really fast, I will have to see if I can get more skills this way later. Well for now let''s see what it can do shall we.) With that I ended my thoughts and got ready to use the skill. I activated the skill and my speed almost doubled. Hakurou instantly noticed my speed increase, he then also started to speed up not as fast as me mind you but still he was able to keep up with me. The others who were training quickly got out of the way not wanting to be caught in the middle of the battle. As we were about to clash once again I used my new found momentum to jump over his head. I also took the time to send multiple attacks towards him from above. Of course to my annoyance he ended up blocking every single one of them. As soon as my feet touched the ground I whipped around and slashed at him but he was already gone. Sensing the attack I quickly ducked as his blade b?r?ly missed the back of my head. I then quickly turned my body and send my scythe in an upwards ark towards him, yet he again managed to dodge it by leaning backwards. We both then jump back to make some distance between us. "You''ve gotten better" he said with a proud smile. "Well I have a good teacher" I smiled back at him. *Clapping* I look to my left to see that there was a small crowd watching us from a distance. Most of them must have just come over after hearing the sounds of battle. "It seems that our little training session didn''t go unnoticed" "You think. Haha sooooo.... erm we can''t train with all thes-" I slowly started to walk away as I was talking but got cut off. "Don''t even try" "Sigh. Can''t blame a girl for trying" =====Small time skip====== Me, Benimaru, Hakurou and Souei were in the lunch area relaxing. I was still in pain from the training but the tea that I was drinking helped a little. "Don''t worry lady Suu I plan to make lord Rimuru''s training extra hard next time" that made me feel a little better. I was just about to ask where Rimuru was when he and Shion walked through the door. "So how did the training go?" Rimuru asked only for me to look at him with my eyes activated making him flinch. (That''s what you get) I thought while sticking out my tongue. I deactivated my eyes and looked away annoyed at him. Shion put him down at the head of the table and walked away, she was apparently going to make him something to eat. But there was something strange that happened the three male kijins face''s all suddenly turned grim. "Do you guys want anything to eat?" Rimuru asked. "I''m not Hungry" Benimaru answered. "I will just have my drink" Hakurou declined. "I''m just going to go on patrol" Souei said as he split in to clones and vanished. Rimuru then looked over at me and for some reason I got the vibe that if I said yes something really bad would happen. "No I''m to tired to eat I''m just going to have my tea" I look up at Hakurou and for a slit second i saw a light in his eyes that said "good choice". And am I glad I did because what shion brought out could not be considered food, it looked more like purple vomit then anything edible. Rimuru then looked over at Benimaru who''s stomach just started growling with a betrayed look. He then looked over at me probably hoping for help but he was terrified to see the evil smile on my face as I mouthed the word, "revenge". Just then the door opened and Gobta walked in with his friends. "I''m starving" he said as he made his way to the back of the room To my surprise Rimuru flung his arm around and put the spoon in Gobta''s mouth. The poor guy started spasming on the floor as his face turned purple. (I don''t care what happens as long as I never have to eat her food) I shivered "Hehehe" Shion awkwardly laughed. "Shion" "Yes sir" "The next time you want to cook something get Benimaru''s approval first" Benimaru couldn''t have look more horrified. (Thank god as long as it''s not me I don''t care) After that Rimuru when to talk with kaijin well I went off on a walk around the town. I ended up running into the twins who decided to join me on my walk. Two hours later As I was walking around with the twins I saw Rimuru as well as a large group of others making there way to the entrance of the town. "Hi what''s up dad is something happening" I asked. "Yeah that group of lizardmen that Souei was talking about is just out side the town" (A/N. Just want to know do you all want me to make a status for the twins and Zeref or would you like to wait and see what they can do?) ============================================== ///Name:Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*) Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: New Super Speed(This skill greatly increases the uses speed by a large amount) bonded Hunger resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 6 - 6 Lizardmen "Which one is the envoy" Rimuru asked. "No Idea" I answered as I looked at the lizardmen. The lizardmen suddenly started to bang their spears on the ground as one of them that was riding a weird looking dinosaur like thing came forward. "Talk about your dramatic entrance" Rimuru said making the twins giggle. The leader of the lizardmen then got off of his mount by jumping up in to the air and doing a back flip. As he landed one of his men used his shield to shine sun light on to him. "Hello there fellow monsters I am Gabiru of the lizardmen. From now on you will be serving under me and you should consider it a great honor" he said with a lot of dramatic flair. (WHAT!?) I clenched my fists into a ball as anger began to bubble up in side of me. "Yay sir Gabiru" "Gabiru" "Gabiru" "Your amazing sir" his men said while cheering for him. "Pay Close attention and savour this moment forever. You have the great privilege of speaking to the future chieftain of the lizardmen personally. You may now bow" one of his men shouted. Everyone looked utterly confused and dumb founded at this guy. Well everyone except for me. I was currently trying to fight the urge to just straight up kill him. The way he talks like he''s above everyone else reminds me so much of HIM it makes my blood boil. ("From now on you will be serving under me" LIKE HELL I FUCKING WILL) my thoughts became more and more violent. Even my vision started to change, Gabiru had turned in to a black shadowy figure. (A/N. Just wanted to make sure that this was clear, Gabiru is not really changing this is just going on in her head) =========Rimuru pov========== (This guy really thinks that we would jus-) however my thoughts were cut short. [Notice.] (Great sage what is it?) I ask confused at her sudden interruption. [Look to your right] "Huh" I did what great sage asked and what I saw made me start sweating bullets. Suu was standing there releasing a massive amount of killing intent, how no one else has noticed I don''t know. I''ve have never seen Suu this angry before it looks like she will kill Gabiru at any minute. (What happened? Why is she so mad?) [Unknown] (Well how do I calm her down? I don''t like Gabiru either but I really don''t want Suu to just kill him) [Just wait] ===========Back to Suu========= "Anyway you said that your name was Gabiru right, this request to serve under you seems a little sudden" Rigurd spoke up. "Come on you must have heard the rumours by now" "What rumours?" "My people have witness the beginning of an Orc invasion. They are trying to take over the great forest of Jura" this caught everyone''s attention. "Which is why you should come fight under me, by the name of the great Gabiru i will protect you. Serve me and I will protect you because... I am much... stronger..... than you" he looked around a little confused. (Yeah right I could easily kick your ?ss) my anger had gone down a bit after I realized he was just asking for help with the Orcs but I was still pretty pissed. Gabiru then sat down with some of his men and started to talk to them. He was apparently confused about why there were no goblins here. "Well no matter. I have heard that some among you have managed to tame direwolves. Quickly go and fetch them for me they are going to be my officer''s" he announced. "When did we say we would join you?" I spoke in a dark tone that sent a chill down everyone''s spines. ========Rimuru pov========= "When did we say we would join you?" Suu asked darkly. (Oh shit. Stop pissing her off man) "Be quiet you brat the ?du?ts are talking" one of the lizardmen said as he walk towards Suu. (....) (They are so dead) [The chance of that happening is 75%] =========Suu pov========= "Be quiet you brat the ?du?ts are talking" one of the lizardmen yelled at me. Before I could react to what the lizardman said a massive black serpent came shooting out of my shadow. Zeref massive head turn to the lizardman who spoke his massive frame towering over all the lizardmen. "First you come here and demand ussss to follow you ?ssss well ?ssss daring to anger my masssster. Then you have the nervessss to actually go and insssssult her. Do you really wissssh for death that much?" He hissed threateningly as he opened his mouth revealing hundreds of razor sharp teeth. This made the lizardman in question almost piss himself, seeing the massive red and black basilisk would probably do that to anyone. The other Lizardmen took a step back in terror, while the leader just looked up at Zeref a little surprise. I''m guessing that they didn''t know about him. (I''m a little impressed that Gabiru is not shitting him self right now. He is probably just to dumb to realise that he is totally screwed, well at least his men have some brain cells) I thought. "A basilisk, what a magnificent creature you are. You have such intricate patterns and your scales they shine in the sun light, you truly are a powerful and beautiful creature. Yet you say you serve some little bra-" before he could finish yin and yang both kicked him in the face sending him flying. "Don''t insult our lady Suu" I didn''t expect that from them. "Errrr well...." it was obvious that I was not the only one who didn''t see that one coming as Rimuru had a disbelieving expression. Shion on the other hand just gave the twins a thumbs up with a proud smile on her face. I''m guessing that she also really wanted to hit him. "Cough cough.... well I guess that''s that. Erm if you want to ally with us we may be interested but we will not serve you.... now please leave" Rimuru said kind of awkwardly. "Well..... that just happened" Benimaru said while rubbing the back of his head. I felt someone looking at me and turn to see Rimuru with a questioning look. I sighed knowing that he wanted to know why I got so mad at Gabiru. "I will explain later right now we have more important things to do" he reluctantly nodded knowing i was right. "Hey guy''s what''s going on?" I turned around to see Gobta standing behind us. "Wait your alive!" Me and Rimuru said at the same time. "I thought you died after eating Shion''s cookin-" I stopped what I was saying when I realized Shion was right behind me. "What was that my lady?" Shion asked with a cold smile on her face. "Nothing at all. Come on guys we have more important thing''s to talk about" I quickly made my escape while i had the chance. We all then when to the conference room after that. Souei then told us that there was around 200,000 Orcs he was using his clones to scout them out. Apparently they were heading right for the lizardmen and it would not take long for the Orcs to reach them. "What exactly is it that these orcs are after?" Rimuru asked the thing that everyone wanted to know. "Who knows Orcs are not very smart creatures after all. There could be someone leading them but who would want to control Orcs?" This time kaijin was the one to speak. "Someone like a demon lord.... it may even be Gelmud for all we know, he tried to recruit you so who knows" Rimuru looked over at Benimaru "I can''t speak about the hole demon lord part but it could be an Orc lord" Benimaru said making me confused. "What''s an Orc lord?" I ask curiously. "It''s a legendary monster that is rarely born from Orcs, they are extremely dangerous because they usually have an army backing them" Benimaru explained. "Oh is it as legendary as a Phoenix?" I ask with a small chuckle. "Hahaha. No not even close" I think that managed to lighten the mood a little. "HUH" Souei suddenly flinched. "What''s wrong?" We all looked at him. "One of my clones have had an encounter. They are asking for an audience with you my lord" he said a little shaken. "Who is it? Please don''t tell me it''s another weirdo like Gabiru" I was almost praying. "Well I''m not sure I''d call them weird but it is an unusual encounter... it''s a dryad" "Ehhhh" everyone was shocked. "Shut your face. Aren''t dryad those super hot tree spiri-" before Rimuru could finish I through a book at him. "Ow... wear did you even get this" I simply puffed out my cheeks and looked away. "But it''s been a long time since we have seen a dryad. Why would one show up now?" Rigurd asked. "Okay let her in" Rimuru said practically drooling. (I should throw another book at him) I thought. A bright green light appeared at the end of the table. Then what look to be some kind of plant grew from the floor, it continued to grow until it became a flower. The flower then opened to reveal a very beautiful green haired lady. "Greetings ruler of monsters and first born of the abyss" she glanced at both me and Rimuru "And all of those who are loyal to them, please excuse my unannounced visit. I am a dryad of the forest of Jura my name is Treyni, it''s a p???sur? to meet you all" she introduced her self. "I am Rimuru tempest and this is my daughter Suu" he introduced me. "So what brings you to our village?" "I have come to request a favour from the two of you" she said with a smile. "A favour?" I looked at her with curiosity. "Rimuru tempest as the ruler of monsters and Suu tempest as the first born of the abyss, I ask you to please help us. We need you to defeat the orc lord" ============================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*) Other types of items (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Super Speed bonded Hunger resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 7 - 7 Orc Lord (A/N. As thanks for all the support you all have been giving me and the fact that I told pepega123 that if we got to 20,000 views i would upload another chapter. So here it is I hope you enjoy it) "You want us to defeat the Orc lord.... are you joking" "No she serious dad" I said as I point to my eyes. Everyone already knew what my eyes could do so they knew that Treyni could not lie in my presence. I was not surprised to see that Treyni seemed to also know this. "That is a very high requests for someone who just appeared out of nowhere, if you don''t mind I have a question I''d like to ask. Why did you come to us there are more powerful races then the hobgoblins" Benimaru asked while standing in front of me and Rimuru. "You are correct. In fact if the Ogre village was not destroyed I may have gone to them for help. However either way I can not ignore the existence of these two any longer" she looked over at Rimuru then me. "Well for now just give me some time to think about it" Rimuru smiled up at Treyni as he spoke. "Yeah I agree with dad on this one" Treyni simply nodded and took a seat next to Rigurd much to his discomfort. "Okay let''s continue the meeting then, does anyone have any idea what they possibly could be after" Rimuru asked. "I may know" Shuna spoke uneasily. "Souei did you investigate our old village?" she turn to him and asked. "Yes" he spoke in a low tone. "And by the sound of your voice it''s bad. Did you manage to find any of them" "No not a single one not any of ours or theirs" he said grimly. "Any of what?" I asked getting annoyed. "Corpses" Benimaru answered bluntly. "We were wondering how they could possibly be feeding such a large army" I started to feel sick as I realized what he was talking about. "They eat the dea-" Rimuru stop talking as he saw me out of the corner of his eye, I was on the verge of throwing up. Everyone looked over at me and realized that a fourteen year old girl shouldn''t be hearing about something like this. "Suu.... I think its for the best if you leave, you are way to young to be hearing about something like this" he spoke with concern. "N-no I''m find" I said as I pushed the vomit back down. "Are you sure" Shuna asked while rubbing my back. "We live in a world where people die all the time that''s just how it is here. I am going to have to learn to deal with this kind of thing eventually" I said with determination. Hakurou looked at me proudly for a moment before closing his eyes. He would never admit it but he had started to see Suu as a granddaughter. "Sigh. Good point but if you feel any worse you are free to leave" Rimuru said still worried about me. "Do they have some kind of skill? Or are they just doing it for food?" Rimuru restarted the conversation. "It''s call starved" Treyni spoke up. "It''s a lot like your predator skill" she said while glancing over at Rimuru. "What does it do?" I asked. "It''s a skill that all orc lords are born with. It makes it so that all the Orcs that serve the orc lord are filled with the d?s?r? to eat everything around them. This also gives them the ability to gain the skills of anything they eat" Treyni explained. "So basically the orcs are trying to steal the powers of the other races. Sigh. Well if that''s the case then we don''t really have much of a choice now do we. Our little village is filled with powerful monsters the kaijin, the direwolves and the hobgoblin''s and even three unique monsters from the abyss. At this point there bound to come here sooner or later" Rimuru spoke while looking around the room. "Well I''m sure we be a good snack for them but aren''t you for getting that we have the world''s strongest slime and not to mention a new species of phoenix" Benimaru pointed out. "Oh we do?" Rimuru simply smiled back at him. "We have also found out that the Orcs are being back by a majin who is a servant of a demon lord" Treyni added dropping a bomb out of nowhere. (A demon lord huh...) I thought. "Hmmmm" Rimuru began to think about something. Treyni then stood up and looked over the table at me and Rimuru. We both glanced at each other before standing up and facing Treyni. "Rimuru and Suu Tempest once again I ask you to defeat the Orc lord. As someone who has the protection of Veldora, has recruited the direwolves and have become the patron of the kijins" "And as someone who is the first born of the abyss and the one who is in possession of the eyes of the abyss, defeating the Orc lord should be easy for you. Also with your eyes you know that you can trust me" with that everyone faced me as my eyes activated once more. "She is telling the truth all that she wants is to protect the forest" I said after several seconds of silence. "So will you please help us?" before either me or Rimuru could answer someone beat us to it. "Of course lord Rimuru and lady Suu will help you" Shion bu??ed in. "Really" "Of course they will" Shion said while smiling. (I''m guessing we are not getting a choice in the matter) I thought. "Sigh. Looks like it''s decided then. If we are going to be up against the Orcs we should probably team up with the lizardmen but I really don''t want to talk to Gabiru again" Rimuru ?r??n?d in annoyance. "I agree with that" I nodded. "Lord Rimuru if you don''t mind I could go and talk to the lizardmen chieftain for you" Souei suggested. "That''s a great idea" me and Rimuru agreed "But I think it would be best if you took Zeref with you just in case the chieftain is as stupid as Gabiru" "That would be fine with me" Souei nodded in acceptance. "Hey Zeref as soon as you get back here come straight to me understand, I have an idea I''m going to need your help with" "Understood" I felt him leave my shadow and enter Souei''s. "Hey kaijin Shuna can I speak to you after the meeting" the two both nodded. And after that we went on to think of a battle plan, Rimuru wanted me by his side at all times but I refuse. This was something that I had to do on my own, I couldn''t always rely on others to protect me after all. After a long talk and some help from Hakurou he finally allowed me to fight. (I have to be strong enough to protect them. I will not lose the only family I''ve ever had.... even... even if that means devouring the hole world in my darkness) (A/N. Cough cough chapter 9 cough cough. Oh sorry I think I''ve got a cold just ignore me... go back to reading the chapter I''m not here....) I was sitting in the thrown room talking to my daughter about the coming orc army. Just then the doors to the throne room suddenly slammed open and one of my guards came running in. It took a second for him to catch his breath before he finally spoke. "Chieftain there is an intruder he is asking for an audience with you" he spoke quickly. "Hmmm bring him in" I replied. "But father are you sure...." my daughter ask while getting into a battle stance. "So you can sense it too. There are two of them not one and both of them seem to have massive auras" "I do father and I don''t like what I''m feeling. They are both extremely powerful I doubt even a thousand of our best men could take both of them down" I couldn''t help but agree. The doors open to reveal a blue haired man with a single horn in his head, I was guessing he was an ogre. The other person seemed to be inside the man''s shadow but there was something about their aura that put me on edge. "I apologise for the rude welcome we are currently in a dire situation so we can''t offer much hospitality" I greeted him. "Don''t trouble yourself I am just an envoy. I am only here today as a messenger of my lord and master" the ogre spoke calmly. "Very well but first i must ask for your companion to reveal himself" I asked while glancing at his shadow. The shadow began to expand as two massive yellow glowing eyes appeared out of it. Almost straight after the eyes had appeared a loud yet calm voice came from the shadow. "Greetingssss. I just like my companion am an envoy, I am here on behalf of the young misssss. Ssssadly there isssss not enough room in hear for me to come out" "Hmmmm very well. Also by young miss I''m guessing you mean the daughter of this one''s master" I asked. "Yesssss that is indeed correct" The way he talks I''m guessing he is some kind of snake. "Very well what is this message you speak of?" "An alliance, My master and the young miss wish to join forces with you against the Orcs" I was not expecting him to say that. "An alliance you say... I see but sadly i have no knowledge of either your master or his daughter" I respond. "My master is known as the great Rimuru Tempest" "And my lady goessss by the name Ssssuu Tempesssst" that creature in the shadow spoke again. "They recently received a very important request by the dryads. They have sworn that they will defeat the orc army!" This shocked everyone in the room. "A request from the Dryads, truly?" I asked as I looked at the two in pure shock. "She informed us that this army is being led by an orc lord" "Impossible!" One of my men shouted. "You may want to keep that in mind as we continue this talk" he warned. "Yeah right Rimuru I''ve never heard of him. I bet that both him and his brat of a daughter are just scared of the Orcs and sent you here to beg for hel-" However before he could finish or I could stop him he was cut off when a massive object shot out from behind the ogre. Then everyone except for the ogre was frozen in fear at what just came out of the shadows. I honestly couldn''t believe my eyes to think that I would see one of the rarest creatures on the planet, I would have been excited if it wasn''t for the fact that it was glaring at my guard. A massive red and black basilisk! From what I was guessing only about one quarter of it''s body was actually out in the open yet it still took up most of the room. It was like time had stopped as the massive creature look down at my guard who was very close to just running away in terror. "You not only dare to inssssult my lord but you also insssssult my masssster, do all lizardmen wissssh for death or ssssssomething?" It''s voice was no longer calm instead it was filled with killing Intent. The red markings on it''s body started to glow a dark crimson that was very close to the colour of blood. As well as that green flames had started coming out of the creatures mouth. "Please spare him" the beast turned it''s head to face me as it did a shiver went down my spine. (So this is what it feels like to have an apex predator staring at you) I thought. "He is just a young fool who does not know when to keep his mouth shut" I said the last part while glaring at the guard who put his head down in shame. The basilisk looked at me for a little bit longer before slowly re-entering the shadows. When it did the tension in the room left and I sighed in relief. (What did it mean when it said all lizardmen? Has another one of my people angered him before....) I really hoped that was not the case. "To think that you were a basilisk it''s an honour to meet such a rare creature. I do hope that you can forgive my guard''s foolishness" the basilisk did not respond. "Back on track I think your proposal could benefit us both. Now judging by your aura I am guessing that you are an ogre" "I was an ogre however after my master gave me the name of Souei I evolved in to a kijin" Souei corrected me. "But aren''t kijins the superior race that is only born rarely among Ogres" my daughter asked. "That must mean your master is very powerful and may I ask if you also have a name" i look towards to shadow. "My lady gave me the name of Zeref" "Concerning this alliance I will accept it however i do have one condition, I wish to meet your master''s" "Understood we will arrive in seven days and do not let any of your men fight the orcs until then" I nodded in understanding. Souei then turned around and began to walk away but before he disappeared Zeref spoke once more. "When we return I hope that you will have taught your men sssssome resssspect or I will do it for you" as soon as he finished the pair vanished ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (Blue hoodie with cat ears. white trousers and shoes. Black scarf) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*) Other types of items (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Super Speed bonded Hunger resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 8 - 8 Off To Battle (A/N. This is the longest chapter i have ever written. I hope that you enjoy it) While Zeref was off meeting the lizardmen chieftain I was talking with Shuna, I had asked her if she could make me some new clothes. I wanted them so people would stop looking at me like a little kid all the time. And besides my current clothes really didn''t suit me all that well. "Are you sure this is what you want" Shuna asked. "Yep" I replied back with a smile. "Okay then I will get right on them, they should probably be finished before the battle begins" I nodded at her. "I understand. Now if you don''t mind me I''m going to check on kaijin, he should be able to make what I asked for.... hopefully" "Okay have a good day lady Suu" I had gotten use to this by now even if I hated it. I was now on my way over to kaijin''s workshop. I had asked him to help me on a special project that i thought would be a good idea. I just hope he can make them in time the idea should work however there is just one problem. "Hey kaijin how are you and the Brothers doing to day" I greeted the four of them with a small wave. "Oh lady Suu we''re doing fine thank you for asking" he smiled back at me. "So have you found a way to do it yet?" I got right to the reason I came here. "Well it took a while to find a way to get it right but I think that I have finally managed to figure out how to do it" he said apparently proud of himself. "That''s great to hear" "The idea is so simple yet it could be quite the dangerous weapon if you can use it correctly" one of the Brothers praised me. "Thanks for the praise. Now all we need is for Zeref to get back here and we can finally finished this" "Let''s hope he gets back soon" Kaijin said while nodding. After that I spent my time helping Shuna and training with the twins in battle tactics. Once Zeref returned we got him to help with making our little project. He was a bit conflicted at first saying that it might be dangerous for me but I managed to persuade him and it''s not like I could die anyway. ========five days later======= "You look so cool lady Suu" Yin practically had stars in her eyes as she looked at me. I took a moment to look at my self and I had to admit that I agreed with her. I had a white cloak on that went down to my knees it also had a large black X on the back of it. I was wearing a black and grey t-shirt with the same coloured pants and shoes. I also had a long bright red scarf rapped around my neck with the ends of it hanging down my back. But the thing that I was most happy about was the mask that Rimuru had made for me. It was able to hide my aura however that''s all it could do unlike Rimuru''s. The mask also look different compared to Rimuru''s, it had two eye holes that were made in such a way that when I put it on all you can see are my white pupils. There was also two green streaks that connected to just underneath the eye holes and went all the way to the bottom of the mask. "Thanks" I said as I rubbed her head. "Hehehe" she giggled happily. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Yang with a slightly jealous look on her face. I couldn''t help but smile at that. "Oh. Do you want head patts too?" She began to nod her head up and down shyly. "Fine come here" I sighed. (Their so damn cute) I continued to pet them until I was suddenly interrupted by kaijin who appeared out of nowhere. "Lady Suu" "HARR. Don''t scare me like that" I say while glaring at him. "Oh sorry..... errrm a-anyway I have something for you" I looked at what he was holding. In his arms were six tennis ball size glass spheres that were filled with a black liquid. These were as I like to call them basilisk venom grenades, it took a while to make them because we had to get the glass just right. If you made the glass to dense then it wouldn''t break, if it wasn''t dense enough then it would break way to easily. Also getting the vemon out off Zeref prove very difficult, as if you got any on you then you were fu?k?d and let''s just say I know that from experience. [Poison resistance acquired] "So you finally got them finished" I said smiling at him. "Yes we just managed to finish them now sadly we only had time to make six of them" I nodded in understanding. I took them from him and carefully placed them into the abyss for safe keeping. Once I was finished I thanked kaijin before leaving to check on everything one last time before Rimuru called for us. "Please be careful" Shuna said with a worried smile. "We will be fine, it is all of you that I''m worried about" I admitted "Do not worry I will make sure that everyone is safe while you are all gone" Rigurd reassured me while flexing. I could only laugh awkwardly at his antics. I then gave one last goodbye before climbing on to Zeref. "Alright everyone let''s move out" I heard Rimuru shout. ========Some time later========= It was now night time, we had been on the move for about a day and a half now. Rimuru was at the front leading the way while I was at the back with the twins we were sitting on the back of Zeref. I was surprised at the fact that Zeref could keep up with Ranga and the other tempest wolves. (Lord Rimuru, lady Suu do you have a moment?) I heard Souei''s voice in my head. We had send Souei out ahead of us to scout out the area. We really didn''t want to just run right into an orc ambush after all. (What''s up Souei?) Rimuru replied back. (Is something happening?) I asked. (I''ve come across what looks like some kind of skirmish. I believe it''s the personal guard of the lizardmen chieftain, she seems to be fighting a high ranking orc. What are your orders?) I razed an eye brow at that. (Didn''t you tell them not to engage the Orcs?) I said with a slight frown. (That doesn''t matter right now. Souei do you think that you can defeat them?) Rimuru asked. (Quite easily) (Woooow. Handsome and cool) I say teasingly. (I know right it''s not fair on the rest of us guy''s) Rimuru laughed. (Well anyway hold them off while we get there) (Understood) Souei Answered back. "Assume battle formations we''re going to help Souei" Rimuru shouted to everyone. "Yes sir" everyone shouted back. "Let''s go Zeref" I say while patting his head. "Assss you wissssh" It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the battle..... well I thought it was a battle but it looked more like a slaughter. There were orc bodys littering the ground some were missing limbs and some were even missing their heads. I dismounted with the twins and made my way over. This was sadly not the first time I have been confronted with the death of another intelligent creature..... but that didn''t make it any easier. (You need to chill your heart to this kind of thing, you know what you are going to have to do...) I told my self as I looked away from the body''s. "Errrm lord Rimuru I thought you said that there was a battle" Gobta had a confused look on his face. "He had all the fun without us" Yin said while pouting. "I gotta hand it to him Souei really has some mad skills" Rimuru said as he made his way over to the blue haired kijin. "She has been injured" I looked at the female lizardman that Souei was holding. "Got it" Rimuru then bent down and began to give her a healing potion. It took a second but the lizardman wound slowly began to close as a bluish Green Glow appeared around her. Her eyes then open as she shot up and began to check her wound. "W-what my wound.... I was sure that it was fatal" her voice was filled with fear and confusion. She then looked up to me and Rimuru who were standing above her. She hesitated for a moment before asking. "Who are you?" "My name is Rimuru tempest and this here is my daughter Suu" I gave her a small wave. Her eyes widened as she realise who we were. For a moment she seem to not know what to do however that only lasted for a split second. she then quickly put her head to the ground surprising me. "Please I need your help. Will you save my father the lizardmen chieftain as well as my brother Gabiru. Their in grave danger" she was practically begging. "Wait your Gabiru''s sister" Rimuru asked surprised. "Yes" she said in a quivering voice. "Well at least we know who got the brains out of the family" I say as I looked down at her. "SUU now is not the time" Rimuru spoke with a deadpan expression. "Sorry. Anyway what happened" I quickly changed the subject not wanting another hit on the head. "My brother led a rebellion and imprisoned me and my father" (Why am I not surprised) I thought while shaking my head. "And worse he and his men are attempting to fight the orc army them selves. However he is underestimating t-the orc lord if we don''t act quickly then the lizardmen will be exterminated" "When the guards were not looking my father help me escape so that I could warn you. I know this is selfish especially after we broke our agreement to wait for you but.... a pair of powerful marjin like you could surely help" "Please I will do anything I''m beggi-" she was suddenly cut off. "Stop" she looked up at me confused. I then bent down to her and looked her dead in the eyes before continuing. "Stop" I said once again. "You shouldn''t beg for someone''s help. Asking for help is fine but never lower your self to the point of begging for help" "B-but" I put my hand up signalling her to stop. "No buts just listen. Okay" she nodded. "When you ask for help you stand up and ask, never do you get down and beg because when you beg your not just giving up your own pride but the pride of everyone you want to help. Do you understand" she gave me a wary nod. "Now stand up" it took a second but she slowly stood up and looked at me. "Good now what do you want" I asked with a smile "Will you please help me save my people" I looked into her eyes and saw that there was no more panic, no more fear only determination. "That''s more like it. Of course we will help you" "Thank you" =========Rimuru Pov======== As I looked at Suu talking to the lizardman, I noticed that it was like Suu was talking to her self. It didn''t even look like she was looking at the lizardman, it was like she was looking through them =========Suu pov=========== "Well... anyway you said your the chieftains daughter right" I heard Rimuru ask. "Oh errrm yes" she turn to look at him. "I''m yours to command my lord" she said while taking a knee. "Good. Then you will act as the chieftains proxy. Do you object to forming an alliance right now" Rimuru said while looking at her. "Huh. N-no not at all" she quickly shook her head. "Then it''s settled. Consider us your new allies" he smiled. "Yay" i heard yang say in the background. "Now Souei can you use shadow movement to get to the chieftain" Rimuru turned to the blue haired ninja. "Of course I can" he said with no doubt in his voice. "That''s Souei the coolest guy ever" this got me a small smirk from him "Please go and rescue the lizardmen chieftain" "Yes sir" Souei gave a small bow before vanishing "Everyone else let''s continue the march" he yelled. "Sir" ========3rd person pov========= The Marshlands were filled with the sound of battle and the sound of thousands of orcs marching forward. However on the far right side of the Marshlands the orcs had stopped. The orcs were all looking at a strange white fog that has started spreading across the battlefield. Every orc that went in side didn''t come out so they were keeping their distance. As the fog slowly cleared the orcs saw what had become of their kin. They had all been turn to stone. "Come now orcssss it issss time for you all to die" a sudden voice was heard. All the orcs look to where the voice had come from. When they did they saw a massive black serpent with red glowing markings all over it''s body, it also had the same white fog coming out of it''s mouth. Some of the orcs immediately ran forward to attack it but were stopped, When several lances made of fire shot forward impaling them. Then before they could pull them out the lances exploded, this obviously killed said orcs and any more that were near them. "Sorry but I can''t let you attack Zeref" a new voice sounded out. The orcs turn there attention to the two cat girls that had just appeared out of no where, one of which had several more lances above her head. The other one then drew her sword and ran forwards as flames began to cover her body and her eyes turned red. The black haired cat girl began cutting the orcs apart with out any mercy. When ever one would get behind her they would either be hit my flaming arrows or there armour and weapons would suddenly start to melt, this was caused by the white haired cat girl. This continued for a while until the massive serpent decided to move again. It quickly moved forward crashing in to the orc lines, yet for some reason it didn''t attack them. Confused the orcs attacked it, yet they found out that was not a good idea as everything that touched the serpent began to break down. And when something that had started to break down came in to contact with something else, it would also start breaking down. ==========Suu pov======== (Wow. Those three are really not holding back) I was currently flying over head. I looked around the battlefield, it seemed that the others have started their attacks as i could see massive spheres of black and purple flames off in the distance. (Looks like the kijins have joined the party) I thought. "You there!" I was taken off guard when I heard a sudden voice below me. "Huh?" I looked down to see who was yelling at me. When I looked down I saw a massive orc he was at least twice the size of his comrades. He was also wearing black armour unlike his men who were wearing silver armour. I was guessing that he was a commander or something like that. "Come down here I want to eat you" he roared up at me. "No thanks" i smiled back. "Very well then I will just drag you down here. CHAOS EATER" as he finished talking three red tentacles with a glowing white mouth and eyes came out of his back. (..... I can''t help but feel like there is something very wrong with this scenario. A cute girl and three tentacles....) before I could finish that disturbing thought they shot towards me. However to the orcs surprise I didn''t dodge them and what shocked him more was when they got close to me they just went right through me. I quickly activated my super speed skill and appeared next to the orc in under a second. I pulled out blue ash and slashed at him but he b?r?ly blocked it with his shield. I used his shield to propel myself away from him, as I did this I also sent a bolt of red lightning at him but again he was able to block it. However by doing this his shield was almost destroyed and his arm was badly burned. Seeing their commander in great danger several more orcs ran at me. I killed most of them by throwing two of the venom grenades in to the air and then shooting them with crimson lightning, this made the black vemon rain down on the orcs. The ones that had survived were finished off as black spikes impaled all of them from behind. I felt a bit sick knowing I had just killed another intelligent creature but i pushed those feelings away for now. "So physical attacks have no effect on you do they" the commander asked. "That would be correct" I said while shrugging. "Well then let''s try this shall we" he grinned at me. "UNBRIDLED FEAR" as he said that purple smoke shot out from him and began to surround me. I tried to dodge it but I was already trapped. I was about to try and fly out of it when I realized that nothing was happening. I looked around confused as the smoke didn''t do anything to me, well that was until.... Until images.... no they were memories began to flash in my mind, I saw everything and I mean everything. I had to watch my life play out over and over again. Even though it had only been a few seconds since I was trapped in the smoke it felt like years had gone bye I watched as my past self slowly broke down into an empty almost emotionless husk and I watched as I slowly starve to death. God.... I lost count of how many times I had to watched my self die. I screamed as the pain, anger and sadness all came back. All the emotions all the pain that I had suppressed came rushing to the surface. [Mental attack resistance acquired] And then it stopped.... everything just stopped. Then a warm almost burning feeling covered my body from all sides and everything went black. Next. Chapter 9 The black Phoenix Of Oblivion and a long needed talk ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Super Speed bonded Hunger resistance New poison resistance New mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Everlasting hunger Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 9 - 9 The Black Phoenix Of Oblivion And A Long Needed Talk (A/N. .... ...... ......... HARRRRRRRRRRRRRR. Sorry about that I just needed to scream a little. Why? Because I was up all night getting this chapter finished. It''s my own fault for playing Destroy all humans for most of the week but still..... anyway hope you enjoy this chapter :3) (P.S. Just thought that I would ask if there is anyone that is willing please give this fanfic a review, it helps a lot) ========Rimuru''s pov======== I was watching over the battle field thinking to my self about how well it was going. The kijins were really bringing the pain as they cut down orcs after orcs. (I need to find the orc lord and end this quickly, the only problem is where is he. Hmmm) "Hey great sage any idea on wher-" [Warning, warnings the heart rate of the entity known as Suu Tempest is rapidly increasing] great sage suddenly cut me off. "WHAT! What''s happening to her?" I started frantically looking around for her [She is experiencing very high brain function, I believe that it may be some sort of panic attack. I suggest that you get to her as fast as possible] "Where is she?" I asked frantically. [Right behind yo-] before great sage could finish a massive pillar of black flames erupted from behind me. "What th-" I was cut off as four more massive pillars of fire erupted in a square around the middle pillar. Then there was nothing but silence, it was so quiet you could probably hear a pin drop. It took me a second to realise that I no longer could hear the sounds of battle. I looked around and noticed that everyone had stopped fighting, even the orcs stopped to look at the massive pillars. The outer pillars then suddenly began to move, they started bending until they hit the centre pillar. As soon as they did the flames began to form a massive sphere. The sphere continued to grow until it was at least one hundred and fifty metres in size. The flame pillars then slowly began to disappear, now all that was left was the massive sphere of black fire. "What the heck is going on?" I asked. [Answer. What you are seeing is the transformation of the entity known as Suu Tempest] "HUH" Before I could question any fervour the mass of flames quickly started to solidify. It now looked like a massive ball of black and gold feathers. The massive ball then slowly began to unravel it''s self, when it was done unravelling it revealed an absolutely stunning sight. (Beautiful) was all that came to mind as I looked at what was in front of me with widened eyes. There flying several hundred feet off the ground was amassive bird that looked alot like a crow but it had some differences. For one it had two sets of wings meaning it had four in total and that''s not even mentioning the fact that it''s wing span was over four hundred feet wide. It also had three extremely long tails that were covered in feathers, each tail was around thirty five metres long. It''s beak and talons were golden and they looked like they were made of metal with how sharp they were. But the most eye catching thing about it where it''s eyes that glowed a dark red. "I-is that really Suu?" I asked completely shocked. [Yes the entity known as Suu Tempest has now fully transformed into her true form the Abyssal Storm Phoenix] Everything was quiet, everyone even the orcs were staring in amazement until Suu let out an ear piercing screech that made the very air shake. And all of the followers of Rimuru as well as Yin, Yang and Zeref all had the same thought running through their minds. (God help whoever pissed her off this much) =========Third person pov======== Suu''s four wings spread open as they did hundreds of red orbs appeared each one was crackling with red and black lightning. The orcs that were close to the explosions were killed instantly, while the unlucky once at were a bit farther a way had large parts of there body burnt off. She then opened her golden beak and a black flame poured out. As soon as it came in to contact with the ground it spread out like a title wave. The flame spread across the battle field like a hungry predator. It consumed every orc that was unlucky enough to have gotten in it''s way. Once the flames had dyed down everyone looked at the unbelievable carnage. In only those two attacks she had managed to kill over ten thousand orcs. Rimuru who was looking at this had only one question. (Great sage just how much more powerful is she in this form?) [Answer. Her magicules are equal to the time that you first met her] great sage answered. (W-wait you mean that time when her aura was so powerful that Ranga thought it was a demon lord?) he asked as he remembered the event. [Correct] The orcs that were in her way tried to get out of her path of destruction. Most of them were either vaporized or were send flying into the air and died on impact with the ground. After a couple of minutes of this Suu suddenly started to fly higher into the sky. As she did a dark aura began to spread out from her body, the aura was so massive that by the time she had finally stopped flying higher the aura had covered the moon. "What the heck is this?" [Answer. This is the unique skill of the entity known as Suu Tempest, it is called everlasting hunger. Note the skill it''s self seems to be evolving into something new] great sage answered. "Okay. What exactly does it do and also what is it evolving in to?" Rimuru asked curiously. [It is unknown what it is evolving in to, however from what I can tell it is extremely powerful. And for what it does it allows the user to suck in any material or living creature it wants into its self and absorb it. To put it into simple terms it turns the user into a black hole] "Oh okay..... WAIT WHAT" Suddenly everything started to be pulled up in to the darkness that covered the sky. The pull was so strong that even the surrounding clouds were pulled in. As soon as anything touched the darkness it was painfully compressed and absorbed. Some Orcs tried to run for it but were stopped when massive chunks of the ground were ripped out and began to float upwards. Hundreds of Orcs were dying every second, it was an absolute massacre. [Warning the entity known as Suu is running out of magicules!] "Why?" [It is because she transformed in a semi unconscious state. Her magicules are being used to keep her awake and also to keep the transformation going] great sage explained. "What to I do then?" [Get ready to catch her] great sage said with out any explanation "Wait wha-" But before Rimuru could finish what he was saying he was cut off when the pull suddenly stopped. He looked up only to see the massive black aura slowly disappearing into a quickly shrinking ball of fire. For a second it was like time had completely stopped as everything that was being pulled up towards the sky started falling back down. And just like that everyone started running for their lives as a massive amount of debris came crashing down. Rimuru desperately looked around trying to spot Suu. He eventually saw her falling head first towards the ground, as quickly as he could he flew over to her dodging all the falling debris that was in his way. "You did a great job. Now sleep and let me do the rest" Rimuru smiled down at her. ============several hours later Suu pov========== "W-where am i?" I say as I tried to remember what had happened to me. "The last thing that I can remember is....." I tried to focus on what had happened and that''s when the memories came flooding back. My eyes immediately opened in fear as I shot up and started to look around. I found that I was in a room that''s walls were made out of stone. I also saw that my scythe and mask were on a table at the side of my bed. (Calm down, calm down everything is fine.... you are not back in that hell hole) i thought while grabbing my mask and hugging it. I was hoping that it would help me calm down a little. After a minute of this a realisation hit me. I was so focused on trying to calm my racing heart that I had forgotten something. (Wait why am i in a bed? Wasn''t I on a battlefield just a minute ago? Is everyone okay? Did we win or lose?) Hundreds of questions flashed through my mind. I was about to get up and look around so that I could find out where I was, when a voice stopped me. "You really shouldn''t be moving" I turned around to see who it was, only to see Rimuru leaning up against a wall. "Where did you come from?" I asked confused on why I didn''t see him before. "That doesn''t matter right now. Right now you and I need to have a talk" I was taken off guard by his serious tone. It took sometime for him to explain but by the end of it he had told me everything that had happened. How I went on a rampage and how he ended up defeating the orc lord. I was thankful when he told me that no one on our side got hurt because of me. "I really did that?" he nodded at my question. "H-how many?" I really didn''t want to know but I had too. ".....over thirty five thousand!" "I..... I killed that many?" I said in a quiet voice as I looked at the ground. "...." "....." The silence in the room went on for a few more minutes before Rimuru finally spoke again. "There is something I need to ask you" he asked catching my attention. "What is it?" I was a little confused to why his attitude changed so suddenly. He exhaled before continuing. "What exactly happened to you out there" "What do you mean" I started to get uncomfortable. "Your heart rate suddenly skyrocketed and you started having a panic attack" I looked down not wanting to meet his gaze. "Who knows... maybe it was because my skill started to evolve" I was obviously lying. "Suu tell me the truth" I flinch at the small bit of anger in his voice. "I.... I remembered a bad memory that''s all haha-ha" "What was it about?" He asked. "I''d rather not talk about it" I said as I put my head on my knees. "Sigh. I know that you don''t want too. I really didn''t want to force you, I thought that it would have been fine to wait for when you were ready. But now I realise that you need this, you need to tell someone" I could hear the worry in his voice. "Why should I?" i snapped back at him "Because if you don''t your emotions are just going to pile up until you lose control all over again. It was a miracle you didn''t hurt any of us but who knows what could happen next time you lose control. you may hurt someone you care about, you may even hurt your self" "And don''t you even think I''ve forgotten about that time with Gabiru. All he did was talk down to us and you were ready to kill him" I couldn''t help but feel a bit ashamed about that. "S-so I''m practically unkillable and even if I were to die I would just come back to life" I pointed out. "Fair point but not everyone is immortal like you, what if you end up killing someone you care about the next time you lose control. Also do you really think that I want to see you die, even if I know that you will come back to life" that made me flinch again..... "I promise to you that no matter what you tell me I will always be here for you. I will never tell anyone with out your permission" "I know what I''m asking is hard but please....." "Please tell me how you died" he pleaded. "....fine" I said in a quiet voice I sat there for some time trying to calm my self before continuing. Rimuru just sat next to me waiting patiently for me to start. I took one last deep breath before opening my mouth to speak. "I was born in Japan, even though my parents were english..... My mother had died in childbirth and my father blamed me for it. I was alive for only five minutes and my father already hated me. As I got older that hatred for me grew. He started blaming me for everything wrong that happened, he thought that I was a curse on his family. The only reason he didn''t kill me was because I looked so much like my mother..... He never gave me anything... I didn''t even have my own bed, he just made me sleep on the floor. To be honest I don''t even know my own birthday, as I''ve never had one. There was no escape from him no matter how hard I tried. I was not allowed to go to school or do anything like that, it was rare for me to even be let out side. I''m sure you want to know why I didn''t just ask for help well I did. No matter who I told about it the same thing would happen every time, either they didn''t believe me or they just didn''t care. I only had one person who looked after me, well if you could call it that. My older sister, she was the only person who even took notice of me. She taught me how to read and write but that doesn''t mean she cared about me. N-no she.... she hated me just as much as my father did. I think the only reason she help me was because my mother had asked her to..... that was until one year before I died. I don''t know what started it but my dad and sister had a massive fight and it ended up in her leaving. I think that was the day.... the day that my father finally broke" I stopped for a minute before continuing. "H-he no... no longer cared about the fact that I looked like my mother, all that he wa-wanted now was to make m-me suffer. He would beat me, cut me, starve me..... one of the worst things he did was when he put my hand in to boiling hot water" my left hand started shaking at the memory. "Then one day he just..... he just hung him self right in front of me. The last words that he said to me were, "It should have been you who died that day". Then he killed him self, even in death he still looked at me with hatred. Soon after that I starved to death. I didn''t care anymore and all that I wanted was to die at that point. It''s funny isn''t it. If I was never born then my family would have had a happy life haha ha yeah... hilarious" my head was at this point buried in my knees and tears were streaming down my face. *Silence* After I finished there was no sound in the room just silence. At first I started to think that it was going to be just like the others, that he would just say that it''s not his problem and leave. But to my surprise he just suddenly grabbed me and pulled me in to a tight hug. I couldn''t see his face because of the shadow that covered it and he also wasn''t saying anything. "W-what are you doing..... let go" I tried to get out of his grasp but couldn''t. "No" "Huh?" I looked up at him. "I will never let you go, understand. I will never let anyone hurt you like that again" he said with no room for doubt. Hearing this I didn''t know what to do or what to say. I was scared that this was all a dream that any minute I would wake up back in my old bed and be forced to go through that hell again. I grabbed on to him trying to confirm to my self that I was not dreaming and there was someone that finally cared about me. "It''s okay to cry. Just let it out" is voice was so calm and gentle. I just listen to him as I finally let everything I was keeping down out. All the rage, sadness, depression and loneliness that I had locked away for all those years came rushing to the surface. I had no idea how long I cried for, all I know is that it was a long time. =========Rimuru pov========= She''s been crying non stop for about two hours now, my clothes are completely drenched but I don''t care. I continue to talk to her as calmly as I can but it''s hard you know, really hard to keep my voice calm. Why, it''s because I''m extremely pissed off right now. I''ve never been this mad in my life, I really want to rip that ?sshole a new one. No person should have to go through something like that especially not a little girl. In fact I''m so mad right now that it''s become all most impossible for me to control my aura. If it was not for great sage helping me my aura would have gone crazy and destroyed the room. ''If I ever meet that bastard or anyone else who made her feel like this I will make them pay I swear'' I thought coldly. I was about to continue with my thoughts when I realized that she had stopped crying. I looked down to see her looking up at me, her black and white eyes were now very red. "Are you feeling better now?" she just gave me a small nod. "C-can I ask something" I could b?r?ly hear her. "Anything" "Can I hold y-you.... in your slime form I mean" this made me chuckle a little. "Sure" I said as i transformed. She then picked me up and put me on her knees before burying her head in my back. "Squishy" she said in a childish tone. This actually took me by surprise, ever since i found her she had always acted very m?tur?. I''m guessing she was trying to act strong because of her past. "Tha...." she said something that I couldn''t hear. "What was that?" "T-thank you... thank you for everything.... papa" she said with red cheeks. "Anytime" I answered back with a smile. However in my head I was celebrating. We stayed like this for a while until... "Huh" me and Suu said at the same time ============================================= ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Super Speed bonded Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: ???????????????? Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 10 - 10 My Sorrow ========Suu pov======== "Huh" ''What was that'' I thought. [Answer. Your skill bonded has been activated] a female voice suddenly spoke in my head. "HARRRRR" I screamed as I fell backwards. (Who''s there) I asked in my mind as I looked around. [Answer. I am Rimuru''s unique skill great sage] the female voice said again. Before I could ask any more questions I realized something. I was so surprised that I had accidentally thrown Rimuru up in to the air. The poor guy ended up splatting against the wall of the room, luckily he wasn''t hurt. It took him a second or two to get back over to me. "What happened?" Rimuru looked at me concerned. [Answer. Because of Suu''s skill I am now able to talk to her through the link you two now share] this surprised both of us. "Wait what skill?" Rimuru asked [Answer. The skill is called bonded, when the user of this skill makes a strong relationship with another person a link will connect the two. If the user of this skill sees that someone they are bonded to is in danger there power will increase sharply. Because of this link that now connects you two I am able to talk to Suu] great sage explained ''Wow cool'' I thought. "Aww You care about me" Rimuru said teasingly. [The probability of that is 100%] great sage agreed. "You guy''s are ?ssholes" I say with a slight blush. To my surprise Rimuru suddenly transformed back in to his human form out of no where. "I love you too" Rimuru said as he quickly pulled me into a hug. "GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME YOU ASS" I may have been annoyed at him but I couldn''t help the smile that had appeared on my face. "Hahaha. Come on don''t be like that" he smiled while stroking my head. "....dummy" I whispered as I slowly closed my eyes. ============Rimuru Pov=========== "Hmmmm?" I look down at Suu who had stopped talking. I smiled when I realized she had fallen asleep. I couldn''t blame her, after all that crying she''s probably exhausted. (I should let her sleep for now, she needs to be ready for the meeting tomorrow after all. Hey great sage if she needs anything let me know) I thought while laying her on the bed. [Affirmative] "Good night then" I say as I leave the room ==========small time skip Suu''s pov========== It''s been a couple of hours since then and I''ve woken up. I was currently staring up at the ceiling with a blank expression. "Sigh" "Well no point in just sitting here..... right?" I asked myself [Answer. That would be a correct ?ssumption] I jumped when I heard great sage''s voice. (This is going to take some time to get used to) I couldn''t help but Sigh again. "Well i might as well check out my status, dad did mention that one of my skills was evolving" ============================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== As soon as my status appeared a very confused expression appeared on my face. My eyes were locked on to what used to be my Everlasting Hunger skill. (Sorrow.... well that''s pretty fitting for me I guess) my thoughts were rather depressing. (Hey great sage.... can you hear me?) [Affirmative] the familiar female voice spoke. (Can you tell me what the skill Sorrow does, I would just check but it''s easier if you explain it to me) I was just hoping it was something good and not something that would make me feel even more depressed. [Understood checking now... listing all sub abilities of the skill Sorrow. Mind illusions. (This allows the user to slightly effect a person''s mind making them see illusions) Mental decay. (The user can attack a person''s mind slowly driving them to the brink of madness) Emotional state. (The user can sense what a person is feeling and can either increase or lessen it. For example if someone is mad the user can make them pissed or make them less mad) Emotion eater. (The user can eat the emotions of other people to temporarily increase their own strength. Note if the user eats to much of someone''s emotions they will become an unfeeling husk that the user can control) Bottomless Void. (The user can absorb anything they want too. They can also steal the skills of anything they absorb if they want or just turn them in to magic energy) ] Lets just say my jaw had hit the floor at this point and it took a moment for me to shake off my disbelief. "Th... WHAT! That is way to over powered" [Affirmative] great sage said in a bored tone. "WHY DO YOU SOUND SO BORED" I yelled. "....." "Sigh. I should probably try this out I guess" I say while raising my hand and pointing it at the table. Of course I had moved my mask and scythe out of the way first. "Bottomless void" as I said that a black vortex opened at the parm of my hand su?k?n? the table inside of it. As soon as the table entered the vortex I immediately felt something. It felt like the table had been stored somewhere. I then began to look into myself and that''s when I found it. The table seemed to have been stored in side of me.... no it was more like it was stored in side of a pocket dimension. I quickly focused on it, as I did i gained information about it. I was guessing that if it had skills it would tell me them. I then try to absorb it and as soon as I made the conscious decision the table vanished turning in to magical energy. (Guess that works then. I would like to test everything else but I would need someone to help me) [Notice. It will soon be time for the meeting, I suggest that you get ready for it ] great sage said. "Wait what meeting?" I asked confused. [The meeting between the Lizardmen, Orcs, Goblins, and your Father] great sage explained. "Shouldn''t you have told me that sooner?" [.....] no response. (Guess I should get ready then) [That would be the best course of action] "Oh shut up you" I ?r??n?d. ==========thirty minutes later========= I was currently walking towards where great sage said the meeting was. As I walked I passed lots of lizardmen who sometimes glanced at me but for the most part just ignored me. Finally I arrived at the entrance to where the meeting was being held, there were two guards out side of it. As soon as I got close to the entrance the two lizardmen blocked my way with there spears before asking. "Identify your self" the one on the right said. "I am Suu tempest" as soon as I said those words they looked like they were going to piss them selves. (Why do they look so scared of me) I thought confused. [Notice. It is because they probably know that you are the giant black Phoenix that killed over thirty five thousand Orcs] once again great sage filled me in. "Errrrm can I go in" i asked awkwardly. "Y-yes pleace go ahead" the lizardmen then quickly stepped out of my way. I stood there for a second before going in side. I could feel them looking at my back but I just ignored them for now. It took a second but I reached the room were everyone was and looked around. Inside the room were four groups of people including Treyni. As soon as I entered everyone looked at me making me feel a bit awkward. "Suu how are you feeling" Rimuru asked in his slime form. "I''m..... I''m fine just a little tired" I respond with a bit of hesitation. The only one that picked up on it was Rimuru everyone else just seemed to except what I said. "So your the Suu tempest I''ve heard so much about" I looked to my side to see who had spoke. "And I''m guessing that your the lizardmen chieftain?" I asked the old looking lizardman. "That I am" he nodded at me. "Well now that everyone is here I think it''s time for us to start" I heard Treyni say. I walked over to Rimuru and picked him up, I then put him on my ??p. I then saw Shion puff out her cheeks at me from the corner of my eye. Seeing her act so childish made me giggle a little. "Well then Rimuru Tempest would you like to start us off" Treyni said making Rimuru nervous. "Sooo.... I''ve never really done this before so I''m just going to say what''s on my mind. I would like for all of you to hold your judgements until I''ve finished okay?" This got a nod from everyone in the room. "First I don''t plan on charging the orcs with any kind of crime" this seemed to have greatly surprise the orcs. (Dad can be too kind sometimes) I thought with a smile. "I know this may upset the lizardmen as they were the once who lost the most men but please hear me out. This all started because the orcs were literally starving to death, anyone from any race may have done the same thing in the same scenario. Well that''s just my opinion" "Alright. Is there anything else you what to add to that?" the lizardmen chieftain asked. "I''ve taken all of the orcs sins upon my self, so you can direct all your complaints towards me" Rimuru added after thinking for a second. "No we can not allow that, such a large burden is not fair to you" an orc with a black cloth rapped around his body stood up. "Too bad I promised demon lord Geld" Rimuru responded back. (Demon lord Geld is the orc lord right?) I thought. [Correct] great sage confirmed. The orc that had stood up slowly sat back down while looking at the floor. The other orcs soon did the same thing. "I see.... however I can''t help but feel your decision is not fair to the rest of us. Also I would like to know what you think of all this" the lizardmen chieftain said the last part while looking at me. With that everyone looked at me waiting for my answer. I took a minute to think about it before answering. (I would usually hold a grudge but.... if there is a way to end this peacefully it''s for the best. Also there''s the fact that I see myself in them, well in a way.....) "Honestly I understand why they did what they did..... they simply wanted to live and were willing to do anything they could to survive. And in the end didn''t we end up doing the same thing. We were backed into a corner and did everything that we could to survive" what I said made everyone in the room go quiet until.... "Well there is one rule that all monsters follow, survival of the fittest. This is the way it has always work for our kind" Benimaru said as he walked forward. "You guy''s lost your home because of this mess, don''t you have any complaints?" Rimuru asked. "I would be lying if I said we didn''t, however despite them we will not allow it to happen again" the other kijins nodded at this. "Very well I suppose you make a valid point. Regarding this matter I do have one more question that I''d like to ask" the lizardmen chieftain spoke again. "Go on then" me and Rimuru said at the same time. "What exactly do you plan to do with the orcs? You have already said you don''t plan to charge them for there crimes but does that mean that you are willing to accept all there survivors?" The lizardmen chieftain asked. (He has a fair point, even after the battle there are still over one hundred and thirty thousand orcs, that''s a lot of people to just take in) I thought while glancing down at Rimuru. "Listen I know this might be kind of a long shot but what do you think about us all working together?" It didn''t take long for me to understand where he was going with this. "How so?" Everyone was looking at Rimuru curiously. "The lizardmen will share there clean water and fish from the lake. The goblins can offer housing, while our town can give them processed goods. And in return for those things the orcs will agree to contribute their labour" "Good idea dad" I said while rubbing his head. "Thanks. Anyway all the races with in the great forest of Jura will form an alliance, which with be mutually beneficial for all parties. Wouldn''t it be cool if all monsters could coexist with one another" I could only smile at the idea. "But that would mean that you want us orcs in this alliance as well..... right?"the question came from the orc that was wearing the black cloth. "Don''t you want to be a part of it" I say teasingly. "No we want too. We swear we will work hard in fact we''ll devote our whole lives to helping" the orcs said while bowing down. "Well then we look forward to working with you" I heard the lizardmen chieftain say. "Does that sound good to you Treyni?" Rimuru looked over at her. "It certainly does. Also the dryads will offer our protection as well as the bounty of the forest. Witch means that we should be able to alleviate the orcs hunger" saying this made the orcs start to cry. "Now as the guardian of the forest I Treyni will make a new declaration. I now a point Rimuru tempest as the chancellor of the great forest of Jura and I also a point Suu tempest as the vice chancellor" this made me and Rimuru freeze in place. (I''m literally only fourteen I can''t be a vice chancellor) I screamed in my head. "The Jura forest alliance has been formed by Rimuru him self" and with that everyone took a knee before either me or Rimuru could say anything. (How the hell did this happen. Treyni should be the vice chancellor not me) I say sweating bullets, it seemed Rimuru was having similar thoughts. "F-fine I guess I could do it.... okay then as your new slime chancellor I''m counting on all of you" Rimuru said nervously. I on the other hand just gave a shy nod. "Yes sir" Chapter 11 - 11 New Skills (A/N. Just want to say sorry for not uploading yesterday as I had a horrible migraine to deal with) It''s been about one hour since the meeting had ended and everyone had different things that they needed to do. I think Rimuru got it worse out of all of us, he was going to have to name all fourteen thousand orcs. I on the other hand didn''t really have to do anything as I was still recovering after useing almost all my magicule. The only thing I had to do was not die. Why was there a chance for me to die you ask? Well... "Lady Suu *sob* I''m s-so glad that yo-your ooookay" Yin said while tightly hugging me. "Y-Yin I can''t breathe" my face had started to turn purple at this point. "Oh I''m so sorry" she says as she finally let me go. "Yin you need to be more careful" I could only laugh as Yang lectured her sister. I was sitting out side close to the lizardmen camp with the twins and Zeref. They had all been worried about me when I had gone on a rampage. "I am very glad that you are alright my lady" I looked up to see Zeref looking back down at me. "Hey Zeref how have you been while I was out of it?" I asked while smiling up at him. "I have been doing jussssst fine my lady" he responded. "That''s not true at all. Out of everyone here Zeref was worrying the most about you lady Suu" Yin said teasingly making Yang giggle a little. "Ooooh really now" I looked back up at Zeref with a small grin. "W-well ?sss-asssss your bodyguard it''ssss on-only natural for me to be worried about y-you" he said while looking away from me. (Cute) me and the twins thought at the same time. I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at the three in front of me. I then slowly got to my feet and walked over to the now very embarrassed Zeref. "Hehe. Your such a big softie aren''t you" I said while patting his side. "Alright I''ve got to go now as there is something that I need to do" I said as I started walking away from them. "We will come with you" I heard Yin shout from behind me. "Sorry guys but I really need to be alone for a little bit that''s all" I could tell that they wanted to argue but they let it go. I then turned back around and walked off into the distance, my happy smile slowly turning into a sad frown. I was now looking up at the sky while laying on a hill. The lizardmen base was behind me a few hundred meters away. (.....) (What am I doing...) I asked my self. (He was right. God damn it. He was so fu?k?n? right but..... I know that i needed this. I needed to get it all off my ?h?st..... and I still do) i continue to think about my past life. [%$¡Á¡Â -&] (For fu?k sake I could have killed my own friends.... f-family. All because I was holding on to all those damn feelings.... I-i could have killed the only people who have ever given a single fu?k?n? damn about me) I could feel a massive amount of guilt welling up inside of me. [#%v¡Â /*] (No calm down. This is what made you lose control before. Breathe just breathe and don''t lose control of your emotions) I told myself as i tried to calm myself down. [G#v* i?] "Okay let''s stop moping around and get to the reason why I came here in the first place" I slowly sat up straight. (I need to get stronger and the quickest way for me to do that is to learn some new skills. So how should I start? Hmmmm?) I continued to think on this until I finally had an idea. "Let''s try this" I closed my eyes. As I did this I started to concentrate on the magicules around me. It didn''t take long for me to sense them. (Now let''s see if I can...) I reached out with my mind and tried to move them. At first nothing happened it was like trying to pick up water in your hands. However the more I tried the more they slowly started to moved the way that I wanted them too until.... [Magic control has been acquired] [Description. Gives the user better control over the magicules out side of there body] I heard great sage say. "That should come in handy I guess, thanks great sage. Now what should I try next?" "Maybe I could separate them" I began to try and pull the different colours apart. Yet as soon as I tried to do it the ball of magicules fell apart in my hands. I once again made a ball of magicules and tried again yet the exact same thing happened. "Maybe it''s because I keep trying to separate it all at once" I said to my self. I once again made a ball of magicules in my hands and focused on one colour in particular. I picked red because why not and started to pull on it. Again nothing seem to happen at first until finally I was able to pull a small amount of red magicules away from the ball. (This is much harder than it looks) i thought. I tried my best to keep the two away from each other. It was as if they were magnets being pulled towards one another. (I need some where to put this) I quickly reached into the abyss and pulled out an old t-shirt I had in storage. "I really hope that this works" I then pushed the red magicules in to it. As soon as I did the pull stopped and the ball of magicules fell apart. However what surprised me the most was when the t-shirt started to glow a dim red before returning back to normal. [Descriptions. Allows the user to enchant different items. Note you can weave different colours together to get different types of effects] I heard great sage explained to me. "Wait if that is the case then what kind of enchantment did I give it?" I asked curiously. [Answer. The t-shirt now has a weak fire resistance on it] (Huh. Looks like I''m going to have to spend some time finding all the combinations) I thought. (Do you have any ideas on what I should try next?) I asked her. [Answer..... ============Rimuru pov============= "Sam" "Mat" "John" "Leroy" "Watso-" I was cut off when a large amount of the magicules in the area suddenly vanished in to fin air. After which everything when quiet until this was heard. *KABOOOOOM* "What the hell" I screamed. I turned around to see a massive smoke cloud raising up in to the sky. I saw several lizardmen running off in that direction. "Great sage what is happening?" I asked. [Answer. Suu Tempest was trying to learn some new skills.... it appears one of them may have gone a little wrong] great sage said awkwardly. "You were helping her weren''t you?" I asked while facepalming. [...] no response. Shaking my head at her I quickly pulled out my wings before flying in to the sky. It did not take long for me to get over to where Suu was and what I saw made me facepalm even harder. "You call that "a little wrong" are you sure we''re looking at the same thing here" I yelled while pointing at the massive crater were a hill use to be. The crater itself was around 30 metres deep and at least 170 metres wide. "I don''t even want to know how she managed to do this" I let out a long Sigh before continuing. "Where exactly is she?" I asked while glancing around. [Answer. Right below you] great sage responded. I looked down but all I saw was ash and mud. I then quickly flew down to were I think she was. A soon as my feet hit the ground I hear a very quiet noise. "Huh?" "Get the fu?k off of me" I almost scream as Suu''s body shot up from underneath me. "Are you okay?" I said as I got off of her. "Yeah I''m find, I just need a long bath" she says while looking at her once white hair that was now stained black and brown from the ash and mud. "Lord Rimuru what happened" I heard someone say. =============Suu pov============== I turned around to see a large group of lizardmen as well as Benimaru and the other kijins. They all looked ready to fight, I had a small feeling that i was in trouble. Rimuru quickly made his way over to them and began to explain what happened. I saw Hakurou give me a very sinister smile which made me gulp loudly. (Well it looks like training is going to be a lot harder then usual) I thought with a grown. [Answer. The chance of that is 78-] great sage started saying but got cut off. (Oh shut up you. It''s your fault I''m in this mess) [Notice. That is correct however if it was not for my suggestion you would have never unlocked that skill] I could only sigh at that, she had a point after all. "Suu" the sudden voice startled me out of my thoughts. I turned a round to see Rimuru with his hand out waiting for me to grab it. I quickly grabbed it with out hesitation and pulled my self up. Also by doing this a large amount of ash and mud fell off of me. "You need to be more carefull next time understand?" he said sternly . "Yes sir" was my only reply. "Good. Now after your done getting lectured go take a bath. I will send the twins and Shion to help you" and before I could ask what he meant by that he flew away. However I could swear I saw him smile evilly before he flew off. "My lady" "Huh?" I looked up to see a very ominous looking Zeref. "Eeeeep" was all I had chance to say. ==========sometime later============ It''s been about three hours since then and I am currently taking a bath. Turns out the lizardmen have some kind of underground lake that they use. Shion and the twins were with me, the twins were playing while Shion was helping me clean my hair. "Thanks for helping Shion" "Oh it''s no problem lady Suu" Shion said while smiling at me. (I should probably get out now) I thought. And with that thought I started to get dry with a towel that Shion gave me. I also took the time to look at my now clean white hair, I was actually amazed at how quickly she had gotten it all out. I was about to thank her again when I saw her smile change into that of a sinister one. "Errrr Shion? What are you doing?" I questioned her. "Nothing at all lady Suu. Now Yang and Yin it''s time for some fun" as soon as Shion said that the twins froze and the same smile appeared on there faces. (I have a bad feeling about thi-) my thoughts were cut short when Shion and the twins spoke. "Now lady Suu it''s time for your punishment" the three said in unison and pulled several clothes out of no where. "Sorry but I have some very important business to take care of with dad. Yep very important" I said as I nervously started to walk backwards. "Hehehe. Who do you think gave us permission to punish you" Yin said while giggling. "H-he.... no come on he wouldn''t do that...." "no no no stay away" "Noooooooo" ============1 hour later============= "Hahahahahahahahaha" Benimaru was currently laughing his ?ss off. "Hehehe. I like the new look S-Suu" Rimuru was trying so hard not to laugh. Behind me the twins and Shion were standing looking very proud of what they had done. I on the other hand was trying my best not to kill Benimaru. I was currently wearing a pretty pink dress with blue patterns at the bottom of it. I was also wearing a very large red bow on the back of my head. "I hate you all" ============================================= ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: New ????????????????????? New Magic weaving New Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 12 - A/N Hi guys I am making this because I want to try something. Basically I want to make an "ask the characters" kind of thing, you can even ask me questions if you want. Why am I wanting to do this you may be asking? Well two reasons, first because a lot of people have been asking me to upload more which I will try. However again I am busy so I thought why not do something like this. And secondly because I thought it be fun to try. However if this doesn''t sound all that great to you all, then I won''t bother but i would like to try it. Now if you want to give this a try then just ask a question on this paragraph.. Don''t ask a question in the comments just on the paragraph as it makes it easier on me. Chapter 13 - Ask 1 (A/N. Just wanted to let you all know that chapter 12 will be out on Sunday. P.S. After I have done another 3 or 4 chapters i will make another ask) ===== Question one: A_Pear_With_legs Has Gobta tried to peek on Suu or do some other dumb stuff, then got his ?ss whooped because of it? If so, who whooped his ?ss? What torture methods was Rimuru considering to use on Suu''s dad? Answer: Suu. "Has Gobta ever done anything that would make me want to beat the shit out of him? Hmmmm" Flash back Gobta. "Lady Suu, lady Suu" Suu. "Yeah what is it?" Gobta. "I was just curious about something" Suu. "Curious about what?" Gobta. "Well you know that your a Phoenix right?" Suu. "Yesss?" Gobta. "And Phoenix''s are birds right?" Suu. "Errrm yeah?" Gobta. "If that''s the case then does that mean that you lay eggs?" Suu. "......" Flashback over Suu. "Yes. Yes he has" Rimuru. "As for your other question... well let''s just say if by some chance that I do ever meet him... his death will not be a quick one" ===== Question two: zombiesleuth Will Suu ever actually try to use the abyss? So far she''s just used abyss based skills but she hasn''t tapped into the abyss itself. Is Suu ever going to go to the abyss? And is she going to make more abyssal creatures. Answer: Author. "Just going to Answer these two at the same time because there basically the same thing. First, yes Suu will be going to the abyss in about two or three chapters give or take. Next, yes Suu will make more abyssal creatures" ===== Question four: MySoupotamia This is for Suu, isn''t Rimuru technically your mother as well? How do you feel about this? Also can a Phoenix such as yourself become fat? Answer: Suu. "Hahahahahahahaha" Rimuru. "Please stop" Suu. "Haha-ha I''m soooo sorry mom" Rimuru. "Do you want me to let the twins play dress up again" Suu. "Sorry ma''am" Rimuru. "Thank yo- wait a minute" Suu. "Pff hahahahahaha" Rimuru. "I don''t even have a gender" Suu. "Haha Sorry, sorry. Anyway to Answer the last question, I don''t know. You see because of my hunger resistance skill I almost never need to eat and when I do it''s not all that much" Gobta. "Maybe that''s why your b??bs are so-" Suu. "Gobta I swear if you finish that sentence, i will make sure that there will never be a "Gobta junior". Understand" as she says this red lightning began to crackle off of her. Gobta. *Gulp* "yes ma''am" Question five: MySoupotamia This is to Rimuru, how''s it like being a v?r??n single dad? Any pro tips on how to take care of a daughter? Answer: Rimuru. ".........." Yang. "Lady Suu what''s a v?r??n?" She asked innocently Yin. "Yeah what is it?" Suu. "...y-you can ask Zeref later" Yin/Yang. "Okay" Rimuru. *Cough* "Well anyway to answer the first one..... I-I''m absolutely fine with that. Y-yep. It''s. Just. Great.... sigh. For your second question, just don''t be an idiot like me and let them go off to fight an army of orcs" Question six: MySoupotamia To everyone, is no one surprised about the fact that a slime is the parent of a Phoenix? Answer: Author. " I just can''t get this image out of my head now, just imagine this." "Rimuru is in his slime form and he''s talking to someone. And then he asks them if they want to meet his daughter. They say yes and Rimuru just kind of points off in the distance at a massive black and gold Phoenix" Suu. "That would be hilarious" Rimuru. "We should try that later" Suu. "Agreed" ===== What everyone thinks of Suu? Answer: Yang. "She''s super nice an-and she gives me lots of head patts" Yin. "She''s awesome but she can be kind of scary some times" Zeref. "My lady is a talented warrier and ssssshe also was the one that sssssaved my life. I owe her everything" Rimuru. "She''s..... complicated. Even after our little talk I can tell she still holding a lot back..... honestly I don''t even think she knows just how much she is holding in" Ranga. "She is the daughter of my lord as such I would give my life to protect her" Kaijin. "For a girl her age she is extremely intelligent. We sometime sit down together and talk about different ideas that we have come up with" Gobta. "Scary" Shion. "I love spending time with her, however I do wish that she would let me dress her up more hehehe" Shuna. "I agree with Shion, she would look so cute in a kimono" Hakurou. "One of my best students that I have ever trained. Also she is like a granddaughter to me" Souei. "She has the potential to be someone truly great.... yet she seems to hold great darkness in side her self" Benimaru. "A pretty princess Pfff" Suu. "BENIMARU" Benimaru. "Come on you looked so cute with a bow hahaha" ===== Question eight: CryoOpticsAI And what Suu thinks of everyone? Answer: Suu. "Well let''s start from the top. The twins are like the adorable little sisters I never knew that I wanted. Zeref may seem terrifying to those who don''t know him but he''s actually just a big softly at heart" "Dad.... well he''s an idiot. *Smile*. Yeah he''s an idiot" "Next is the big puppy dog Ranga who just loves belly rubs" "Kaijin is great, honestly I can''t thank him enough for making Blue Ash for me" "Gobta.... he''s a pervert simple as that" "Shion and Shuna are both good friends of mine. Sigh. However I do wish they would stop trying to dress me up like a doll" "Hakurou is an amazing teacher and I doubt I would be as good as I am right now with out him" "And Souei is just the coolest guy ever" "Finally Benimaru. Sigh. He is like the annoying older brother that I never wanted" ===== Question nine: WhiteW0lf What would be your schedule if you decide to upload more chapters? Answer: Author. "Well if I did ever upload more I would probably have to change the schedule a bit. I would probably upload on Mondays and Fridays" ===== Question ten: Pepega123 Very very serious question to Suu and Rimuru..... should people wear masks? Answer: Suu. "Yes" Rimuru. "Yes" ===== Question eleven: Pepega123 Will Suu reveal her past to Zeref, Yin and Yang? Also will you include Yin and Yang more in the story. Answer: Author. "She is going to tell them eventually. Also i do realise that they haven''t really been doing all that much in the story and I am planning on including the twins more often" ===== (A/N. WARNING. To all those who have not read the novel of T.T.I.G.R.A.A.S or just do not want to see any spoilers please stop reading here.) (A/N. Alright you have been WARNED) ===== Question ten: Pepega123 When the Teacher arc starts or whatever you want to call it, you know when Rimuru becomes a teacher. Anyway do you plan on having Suu be with him or will she be off doing her own thing and will it in any way correlate with the normal arc of this time? Answer: Author. "Yes and no. Suu will be going on her own adventure at the time and it will not have any thing to do with the teacher arc" ===== Question eleven: Pepega123 When Rimuru becomes a Demon Lord are you planning on having Suu also become one or will she not awaken as a Demon Lord and if she doesn''t will she have the power boost the other characters had because like them she was also gifted her name from Rimuru. Answer: Author. "To put it simply yes. She will become a Demon lord mainly because if she doesn''t then the twins and Zeref will not get a power up. This is because Rimuru was not the one that named them" ===== Question twelve: Pepega123 Rimuru eventually becomes the supreme god if you will and one of the reasons for that is that he is the reincarnation of the previous one and so my question would be is Suu also the reincarnation of someone? I base this off the simple reason that Veldora said that it was extremely rare for someone to reincarnate like he did and yet Suu was also able to do it. Answer: Author. "Well you se- &%:@&#^ huh what th- ^&'' as I don''t want to hurt anyone) I thought to myself. "So how do we get started my lady?" Kuro asked. I had already tested on the way here by increasing Yin''s excitement, so I don''t need to try it. "Well first let''s try this. Hey Yang could you spar with me for a sec?" "Errm sure I g-guess" she shyly responded. (Cute) was my only thought. "You can do it Yang" Yin cheered while jumping up an down. "Kuro tell us when we should start" I said as I pulled out Blue Ash and Yang pulled out her bow. Kuro waited for a second for us to get ready before raising his arm upwards. After a second or two he flung his arm downwards signalling us to start. As soon as the signal was given Yang made several and fired them at me. I quickly turned my body in tangible with to counter them. However unlike what I was expecting one of the lances actually hit me. It felt like my body was burning which confused me even more. I looked back at Yang as the other lances exploded behind me and what I saw made me realise something. "That was pretty smart" i smiled at her. "T-thank you" she said with a slight blush on her cheeks. Surrounding yang were several lances made of water. I was guessing that she learnt that on her own or maybe Rimuru had helped her. (Note to self does not work against water attacks) I took a mental note. "Well guess that it is about time then" I said confusing Yang. Her confusion increased when I suddenly split into twenty versions of myself that then started running at her. She quickly fired off all the water lances towards the group of mes, only for absolutely nothing to happen. Before she could even react my scythe was already close to her neck. There was a long silence before I heard Kuro speak again. "L-lady Suu is the winner" he announce apparently still stunned at what I did. "Woooow that was so amazing. How did you manage to do that?" I laughed at Yin while putting my scythe back into the abyss. "It''s one of the sub abilitys of Sorrow, it''s called and it allows me to make you see things that aren''t really there" I explained (A/N. It''s basically a weaker version of the sharingan but the user does not have to look at you in the eyes for it to take effect) "That''s so cool" Yin said with stars in her eyes. "I agree. That seems like it could be a very useful ability" Kuro nodded at his own words. "You did great too yang, I wasn''t expecting you to learn a water based skill" I said while patting her head which got me a happy smile from her. "Well I guess we should try the nex-" I stopped talking when I suddenly felt someone appear behind me. I turned around to see Souei walking up to us with a worried expression. I had a feeling that something was about to happen. "Souei what happened?" Before I could ask Kuro beat me to it. "You need to get back to the village now" Souei responded. "Why?" The twins asked at the same time. "Because the skys are filled with Pegasus Knights, they are all heading towards the town!" This took all of us by surprise. "We should hurry back then" I heard Kuro say. "....well you know that we will not be able to get back in time on foot right?" Everyone looked at me confused. "That''s true bu-" Kuro tried to say something but I cut him off. "You know the reason why I came out all this way into the forest is because I didn''t just want to test out my skill" a mischievous smile appeared on my lips as I walked away from them. "Huh?" Was all they had chance to say before a massive pillar of black flames erupted around me. They could only gulp loudly as they realized what I was planning to do. (A/N. To be continued... *Evil laughter*) ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: New Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: ????????????????????? Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 15 - 13 How A King Lost To A Cat (A/N. I''m back yay. Haha anyway I hope that you all enjoy the chapter) ============Zeref pov============== I was at the front of the village with several others, as well as lord Rimuru who was in his slime form. In front of us stood a large group of Pegasus Knights. Several of them were looking up at me with a slight hint of shock and fear. It didn''t bother me that much as I was already used to this kind of reaction. As soon as they landed kaijin had run over to them and quickly took a knee in front of a dwarf with a red cloak and silver armor. The man had short black hair that looked well kepped, he was also rather tall for a dwarf. The man''s skin was also tanned a light brown. Once kaijin had finished talking with him the man walked forward a bit. Lord Rimuru then did the same, moving forward to meet him. "The slime" the strange man said. "Who isssss he?" I quietly asked Rigurd. "He is Gazel Dwargo the hero king of the dwarves" I nodded in understanding. "Allow me to introduce myself, I am Rimuru tempest. While I am a slime I would rather you didn''t call me that because I am also the chancellor of the Jura forest alliance" lord Rimuru then transformed back into his human form. "Obviously this is not my real form but it should at least make talking with you a lot easier. So what is it that I can do for you?" Lord Rimuru asked calmly. "I will get right to the point then, you see... I''m here to determine your worth" I didn''t like where he was going with this. "Meaning?" Lord Rimuru seemed a bit confused. "I will judge you using nothing but the steal of my weapon" Gazel put his hand on the hilt of his sword. (He dares to try and pick a fight with the lord, I should petrify him where he stands) I thought to myself. "If you insist on boasting about being the chancellor of this forest then it''s up to me and my sword to put you in your place. Unless that toy on your hip is just for decoration, you better except my challenge" Gazel said threateningly. "Sir pleace don''t do this. You will need to save your strength for when we meet that bird!" One of his men said catching me off guard. "Wouldn''t a fight be the quickest way to-" however before Gazel could finish I cut him off. "What do you mean by ''that bird''?" I asked. "Hmmmm? O-oh the giant black and gold bird that we got reports about" the man in question took a step back when he saw me glaring at him. (How dare he call my lady a simple bird, she is a Phoenix) I thought while letting out a hiss. "If you call my lady a ''bird'' again I will-" i was about to continue when lord Rimuru raised his hand for me to stop. "I am sorry about him, he is very protective of my daughter" lord Rimuru apologised while scratching the back of his head. "Wait your daugh-" however before he could finish there was a bright green light. (It seems everyone is getting interrupted today) I thought. I was still slightly annoyed because of what the man said. I turn my head to see Treyni standing there. King Gazel and his knights were surprised to say the least to see a dryad. "I am the dryad Treyni and I will act as a witness to this challenge" "I-it can''t be, a-a dryad" one of the knights stuttered out. "Now please state the rules of this challenge and let us begin" =============Suu pov=============== "This is a terrible idea" Yang shouted from my back. "Na, there''s no way this could possibly go wrong" I said with a chuckle. "Wheeeeeeee. This is the best" unlike yang, Yin seem to be having a great time. "See, Yin gets it" "This is the greatest plan" me and yin said at the same time. (A/N. Does anyone actually get that reference) "P-please sl-slow down I-I I''m gonna be. *Gagg*. Oh shit" Kuro was not looking so good right now. "DON''T YOU DARE THROW UP ON ME" I screamed. ============Rimuru pov============= (Wow he''s stronger then he looks) I thought. I had just gotten finished with my battle against king Gazel. I was only able to win because it turns out Hakurou was king Gazels teacher as well. "You really surprised me there Rimuru, I was not expecting you to block my attack" king Gazel laughed while patting my back. "Now before we continue these talks I would like to meet this daughter of yours, as i need to test her as well" he said with a now serious expression. (Well I saw this coming. I just hope that Suu doesn''t kill him) I could only hope. Just as I was about to tell him that she was not here right now I felt that there was someone approaching me. Turning around I found Souei standing there with a worried expression. "What''s up Souei?" "Well my lord you see... I sent one of my clones to fetch the young miss" he seemed a did hesitant but continued anyway. "She is on her way here now" "And how exactly is that a bad thing?" I asked confused. Souei didn''t say anything, he just turned around and pointed at the sky. Me and Gazel looked to where he was pointing and so did everyone else. What we saw made me sigh while the others laughed. King Gazel and his Knights however had a mix of awe and fear. "God damn it Suu" was all I could say. "When the report said she was massive..... I still wasn''t expecting this" I heard king Gazel mutter. To be continued..... (A/N. Na just fu?k?n? with you, I''m not that evil or am I hehe) I watched as Suu''s massive Phoenix body flew over the town. She was so big that her body made a shadow that covered the entire town as she flew over it. I could see the twins as well as Kuro on her back, the latter was not looking too good. As she got closer the Knights pegasuses started to panic, thankfully the Knights were able to stop them from flying off. (A/N. What''s the plural for Pegasus?) Finally after a few more seconds she landed, when she did the ground shook under her weight. Kuro immediately jumped off of her and sprinted in to the trees, soon after the sound of him vomiting could be heard. "Hi lord Rimuru. Who are your new friends?" Yin greeted me with a wave as she jumped off of Suu. I didn''t have time to respond as Suu had started glaring at king Gazel and his Knights. Her piercing red eyes made even king Gazel take a step back, it also probably didn''t help the fact that she had her eyes activated. "Y-you ca-can''t scare t-the P-pegasus Knights you damn bird" one of the Knights yelled. After said knight shouted this everything went quiet. The other Knights looked at the guy in disbelief, even king Gazel shook his head at him. Suu her self just looked at him for a second that seem to stretch on forever. (Rip) "RRRRRRROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRR" she let out an ear shattering roar that shook the hole town. After she had finished and the guy had pissed him self from fear, everything had went quiet again until..... "Lady Suu it''s not very nice to scream" everyone looked at where the voice had come from only to see yang standing in front of Suu. "It isn''t nice to yell at someone you just met, that goes for you too" she glared back at the Knight. Me and the other villagers didn''t say anything, we all knew never to make Yang angry. We couldn''t help but feel sorry for the knight and Suu. King Gazel on the other hand seemed rather impressed at how little Yang was standing up to a massive Phoenix. "Now change back right now and apologise" she said with puffed out cheeks. And that was all it took. Suu''s body turned into black flames witch quickly began to shrink back in to a humanoid shape. Once that finished the flames solidified revealing Suu''s human body. "Sorry" =============Suu pov=============== "Sorry" I quickly bowed not wanting to piss Yang off more. "....." "Soooooo.... who are you guys then" I asked while rubbing the back of my head. "I am king Gazel the hero king and these are my Knights. I have come here to test you" the big guy standing next to Rimuru said. "Test me?" "He wants to have a battle with you" Rimuru explained. "Hmmmm no thanks" I shrugged. King Gazel glared at me for a second and opened his mouth to say something. However he never got the chance too..... "My lady already said no, it''s not nice to try and force someone" king Gazel looked down to see Yang looking back at him. "I''m sorry little one bu-" he tried to argue but got cut off. "No buts. What would people think if they found out the great hero king Gazel attacked a fourteen year old girl unprovoked, hmmmm" Yang began to let out a very dangerous aura. "Unprovoked. She was the one who..." king Gazel stopped himself when he saw Yang give him a closed eye smile and her aura increase. "I''m scared dad" I said while hugging Rimuru "We''re all scared Suu. We''re all scared" he was right, even Zeref was dead quiet. "....... well I suppose I can let it go, as I''ve already battled Rimuru" king Gazel took a step back while sweating slightly. "Good boy" Yang gave a happy nod before walking back over to me. And that''s how the great hero king of the dwarves Gazel lost an argument with a little cat girl. This event made everyone present internally swear never to piss Yang off again. ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: ????????????????????? Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 16 - 14 The Birth Of A Nation (A/N. Just wanted to say that I was really tired while writing this so don''t be afraid to point out any mistakes I may have made) =============Rimuru pov============ "I see" It has been a few hours since king Gazel first appeared and we are currently in a meeting..... well me and king Gazel are, almost everyone else is getting drunk. The only once who are not drinking are the head of the Pegasus Knights, the twins and finally Suu who is currently sleeping on my ??p. "So this was about the orc lord, you wanted to know who was behind his downfall" I nodded in understanding. "Yes. We also wanted to find out if they were friends or enemies. Now that you understand I have two things that I would like to ask of you" king Gazel became a bit more serious. "Okay. What is it?" I asked. "First thing''s first then. If I remember correctly you told me that she is a Phoenix correct" king Gazel gestured towards the sleeping Suu. "Errrrm, yeah what about it?" "I am just going to give you a warning. I suggest that you only tell people that you can trust about her race" I really didn''t like were this was going. "What do you mean? It''s not like anyone can kill her.... right?" I asked hesitantly. "By normal means no..... but as you may know the Phoenixs were almost wiped out by humanity a long time ago. I don''t know the specifics but it is said that humanity use some kind of weapon to wipe them out...." he spoke so that only me and the head of the Pegasus Knights could hear. "But wasn''t the method that they use to kill the Phoenixs lost ages a go?" "Indeed, most of the weapons were in fact lost to time.... however from what I''ve gathered some of these weapons were not lost. In fact they were taken by several countries that thought they could use them to gain power" he explained. (That''s.... not good at all) I thought to myself. "And what exactly are these weapons?" If I was going to protect Suu I would need to know. "I don''t know. All I know is that you should be careful with who you trust" (Great sage do you have any idea on what they could be?) I asked her hopefully. [Answer. I have no information on what these weapons are] (Sigh. Just great) ".....I have one question. Why exactly are you telling me all this?" "Two reasons. First because I believe that you will need to know this information in the future and secondly..... because I wish to know if you are interested in entering a treaty with me!" I was not expecting that last part. "Huh?" "If you were to gain control of everything in this forest as well as the surrounding area, it''s possible that you could obtain wealth and power surpassing my own nation. That is why it''s important you gain support from another country" he explained. "Don''t get me wrong, that would be awesome but....." I hesitated while looking over at the others. "It''s just.... are you really okay with acknowledging my monster country as it''s own nation. That''s a pretty big deal you know" I said more seriously. "I do and I except it. This deal would benefit both of our party''s and in this event we all stand to profit" "Sigh..... it''s not like I can really refuse now can i. Alright then consider it a deal" I say with a smile. "Thank you. Now all that''s left is for you to pick a name for your nation" he said with a smirk. "......" (Oh I''m just naming a nation.... NO PRESSURE OR ANYTHING) I couldn''t help but yell in my mind. I sat there for a while running through different names in my head. It took sometime but I finally came up with one after a minute of thinking. "It''s the Jura Tempest Federation" "That''s an excellent choice for a name" king Gazel nodded in approval "That''s our lord Rimuru" I heard Shion say. "Indeed" Benimaru also agreed. "Now we just have to come up with a name for the town" this time it was Rigurd who spoke. "Rimuru" "Huh?" Everyone said at the same time I looked down to where the voice came from only to see Suu looking up at me with cute sleepy eyes. I was a bit confused at why she called me Rimuru as most of the time she calls me dad. "Sorry did we wake you up?" I asked. ==============Suu pov============== "No you didn''t wake me up" "Then what is it?" Rimuru looked down at me questioningly. "Well it''s just I thought that we should call the town Rimuru after you" i said with an evil smile. "Hang on that''s kind-" Rimuru tried to argue but got cut off. "That''s a great idea lady Suu!" The twins and Shion said in unison. "No other name could possibly be any better" Rigurd smiled still slightly drunk. "Right I absolutely agree. No one could ever possibly object to that name" Benimaru said while giving me a closed eye smirk. (Well my work is done here) "Alright I''m going back to sleep now" I said as I lay back down. "Don''t you dare just go back to sleep after you just went and betrayed me like that. SUU" was the last thing I heard before I fell asleep again. And just like that the nation of Tempest was born, dad was pretty annoyed at me but it was funny so who cares. The next morning king Gazel and his Pegasus Knights left to return back to his own nation. (I wonder when we are going to end up meeting him again) I thought to myself. ==========Two day''s later============ "I have returned Rimuru" king Gazel said with a large smile. "Obviously but why are you back?" Rimuru asked confused. "Yeah, did you really miss us that much already" I joked. "Hahaha. No I brought you a gift!" As he said that his Knights threw something on to the ground. "Is it a pinata?" I asked as I looked at the thing in front of me. It was covered in brown cloth and was rather large.... it took me a second to realise a part of the cloth had unravelled revealing the face of a knocked out man. Well I think he was knocked out. "Is that a dead body?" Rimuru yelled "What''s a pinata?" king Gazel looked at me strangely. (Hey don''t look at me like that, your the one who doesn''t know what a pinata is) I thought with a huff. "Wait isn''t that Vesta?" I turned around to see Kaijin. "Who?" (I''m so confused) I thought. "Vesta is...." Kaijin began to explain who this guy was. It didn''t take long for Rimuru and Kaijin to fill me in on Vesta. Apparently he is some ?ss hole who works for the king, the guy almost got Rimuru thrown in jail for nothing. To say the least just from that short story I already didn''t like him. "I have one question. Why did you bring him here?" I glanced at king Gazel. "It''s wasteful to let a gifted man like Vesta sit around and do nothing. You see he has not been allowed to work for me since the trial. Give him a job" king Gazel Answered. "But my king you should think of the needs of Dwargon, the dwarfs will surely suffer with out his knowledge" Kaijin argued. "Also there is the fact that he tried to imprison my dad and Kaijin" I pointed out. "Bold words coming from someone who left Dwargon behind him self" this made kaijin flinch a little. "And as for your point, I can understand where your distrust comes from. However I would at least like for you to give him a chance" he said while looking over at me. "Our nation''s are allies now, sharing resources is what we do. This is your chance to develop your country further" I couldn''t help but clench my fists at that. I knew exactly what he meant by it but still. The idea of seeing people as only resources.... well to say the least it pissed me off. "Vesta" "Huh. Y-yes?" The man who had finally woken up looked over at king Gazel. The cloth that was around him fell off allowing me to see what he looked like. He had short brown hair as well as a small beard and moustache. He was wearing a white lab coat with a blue T-shirt underneath it as well as dark grey pants. "I want you to study here, devote yourself to it" king Gazel ordered. For a split second Vesta seemed hesitant before bowing down in front of king Gazel. "I.... I shall. This time I promise... I promise I will live up to your expectations my king" he then turned around to face us. "Lord Rimuru, Kaijin I am truly sorry. I-if you would allow it, then it would be my honour to work here and serve you" he deeply bowed. "Well... having another talented researcher around would be a great help. Listen Rimuru if anything should happen I will take responsibility. I will supervise him so please say yes" Vesta seemed a bit surprised at Kaijin''s declaration. "Thank you Kaijin" (That''s not really fair on Kaijin though) I thought. "If this is what you want kaijin then I''m okay with it.... however it''s not just my call" Rimuru glanced over at me. "Suu as the vice chancellor and my daughter you also have a say here" Rimuru pointed out. I took a second to think about what I should say. I then looked down at Vesta before letting out a very long Sigh. "Alright.... i guess he could help me out with my little project" I said while scratching the back of my head. "So it''s settled then. Vesta your hired" "Thank you lord Rimuru..... and thank you lady Suu, I swear you will not regret giving me this chance" Soon after that king Gazel left again. The villagers clapped and waved him and the Pegasus knights goodbye. All was well until.... "Alright now that that''s over with why are you here" I asked while turning to face the very familiar group of lizardmen. "Huh! Hahahahahahahaha I the ever amazing Gabiru have come here hoping that I may be able to ?ssist you" (Oh god no) "Your amazing Gabiru" "It''s true you know, you really are the best sir" (God not them to. I thought I was done with Gabiru''s cheerleaders) I ?r??n?d internally. "I will get rid of them" Shion said unsheathing her massive sword "Shion my hero" "W-wait just hear me out. Okay the real reason I came here is because we want to join your ranks. On my honour I swear that we''ll be useful to you so please" "Please my lord and lady" they all said in unison. "Huh?" Me and dad were equally confused. "My brother knows that he was wrong. All he want''s to do now is repay his debt" "Aren''t you the captain of the guard" me and Rimuru were both surprised to see Gabiru''s sister. "Yes and unlike my brother I was not cast into exile. Instead my father sent me here hoping I would learn more about the world" she said while taking a knee. "Wait so you didn''t come here because you missed me?" Gabiru asked. "What? No of course not" (Haha you know i like her more and more every second) I couldn''t help but laugh at the two as they continued bickering. Soon after that Rimuru started naming them while I left with kaijin and Vespa. We needed to find a place for Vespa and then we could start on my little project. (A/N. I''m just going to say this. To those who have been wanting Suu to go to the abyss your wait will be over soon) ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: ????????????????????? Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 17 - A/N Hey everyone how are you all doing.... anyway it is time for you to ask more questions. Yay. Ask anything you want but please ask your questions on this paragraph not in the comments. P.S.. Chapter 15 will probably be tomorrow as I am a little busy right now. Chapter 18 - 15 The Abyss part 1 You know those time''s when everything around you just seems to slow down, to the point that everything just stops moving. And it is only then when you realise just how fu?k?d you truly are..... well this is one of those time''s. "Why won''t it die" "I don''t know... oh try petrifying it" "I already tried that, it didn''t work" "Yang now" "On it" *BOOOOOOM* "OH COME ON. It didn''t even do a damn thing" "Would someone kill it already because I refuse to let the first time I die be to a giant fu?kin-" "HHHHAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRR" (How the hell did I get myself into this mess....) =======Several hours before========== I was currently sitting at a table with kaijin Vesta and Shuna. We had set up Vesta in Veldora''s old cave however the place was still under construction. The same goes for the Lizardmen or should i call them Dragonewts now as they all evolved after Rimuru named them. Gabiru and his friends were put in charge of setting up gardens in the cave, they would be use to grow more plants to make healing potions. While Gabiru sister and her small group were put under Souei to train. Oddly enough she and her group now look rather human after they had evolved. However right now the four of us were in the process of planning out a very important project. I had told them about my Magic weaving skill and my plans to enchant different things that we could either sell or use to help the town grow. "Let me just start with saying this, I have already explained what my skill can do however I have not yet had the time to really do anything with it" I explained. "It''s fine lady Suu you''ve been working really hard with lord Rimuru after all" "Thanks for the support Shuna" I gave her a thankfull smile. "I understand how amazing it could be for us to sell these enchanted items or use them as a way for protecting the town. However if you plan on selling these items I suggest that you should be careful with who you are planning on selling them to" kaijin pointed out. "That''s a good point, you probably shouldn''t sell powerful enchantments. I suggest that you only sell simple things that can''t be used to harm the town or others" Vesta agreed. "That''s why I am asking for your help" I said while putting my head on the table. "In that case why didn''t you ask lord Rimuru to help as well?" Shuna asked while tilting her head. "I tried but he said that I should learn how to be more independent or something like that. Basically he wants me to learn how to lead a project like this on my own" I said while rolling my eyes in annoyance. "Hehehe. It''s okay lady Suu we will help you" Shuna rubbed the back of my head. "Thanks for the support" I smiled at her again. I quickly glanced around the room at everyone before continuing. "Alright if there is nothing else let''s get back on topic shall we" After that we continued to talk for an hour or two about different things that could help with the project. We decided on what each of us should do and who else we should be asking for help. Something terrifying did happen in that time though..... let''s just say Shion came to visit. Anyway we were going to continue the meeting but I realized what time it was. "Sadly it looks like we''re going to have to cut this short" I said slightly panicked. "Why?" Kaijin asked. "Because I have training with Hakurou soon and the last time that i was late for one of his lessons he didn''t show me any mercy" I paled slightly at the memory. "It''s fine. Are we going to meet up here again tomorrow?" Vesta asked. "Yeah that''s fine with me, see you then I guess" "You better get going then Hakurou will probably be waiting for you" Shuna giggled as I ran through the door. =============Time skip============= I b?r?ly got there in time, thankfully Hakurou and Rimuru seemed to be having a conversation about something so I may just end up getting a way with it. I took a look around and found Yang a bit away from me. "Hey Yang" I called out to her. "O-oh lady Suu. How was your meeting?" She asked while running up to me. "It went okay. The only problem was when Shion decided to show up" I shivered slightly at the memory. "Did she?" "Yes. Yes she did" Hearing this Yang looked at me with pity for a moment before then going back to looking towards the town. It was only then when I realized that Yin was not here with her, this was actually really surprising to me because the twins were always together. "Where''s Yin?" "Huh? Oh she went with Kuro and Zeref to get something from one of the food stands in town. She was bored because master Hakurou has been talking with lord Rimuru for a really long time" she explained. "Why didn''t you go with them?" "I wasn''t hungry.... I''m just a bit worried that they won''t get back in time and master Hakurou will get angry at them" "Oh come on I''m sure... they''ll be fine. Mostly" Yang gave me a long look in response that made me gulp. (Their so screwed) I thought to myself. "Well anyway on another note we better get ready it seems dad is almost done" Yang then gave me a slow nod before taking out her bow. "What the?" ============Rimuru pov============= I was talking to Hakurou about potentially increasing the size of his training groups. I was hoping that he would start training some of the Lizardmen. Of course I did plan on giving him some helpers so he wouldn''t have to do all the work on his own. "Sorry if I''m asking a bit much of you" I rub the back of my head awkwardly. "It''s fine lord Rimuru. In fact the more the merrier" he chuckled evilly. (Damn he can be so scary some times) I shivered. "Errrmmm. Lord Rimuru" "Yeah what''s up?" "What exactly is lady Suu doing?" He looked behind me with a confused expression. "Huh?" Turning around to see what he was talking about I saw something that made me facepalm and let out a long tired sigh. Suu had half her body in side one of her Abyss gates with Yang holding on to her legs so she wouldn''t fall in. I couldn''t hear what Suu was saying but she seem pretty pissed off for some reason. Yang on the other hand had realized that we had noticed them and was bright red from embarrassment. "What the hell are you doing?" I say as I walked over to them. "Sorry lord Rimuru i-it''s jus-" "Someone stole my SHIT" Yang was cut off when Suu pulled herself back up and yelled. It took her a minute to realise that both me and Hakurou were there. "Language" "Sorry Hakurou" she bowed apologetically. "Now tell me what happened" I said catching her attention. "Well I was going to take out Blue ash but when I opened a gate there was nothing there..... in fact all of my stuff is gone even the mask you made me" I could tell from her voice that she was both sad and angry. I quickly patted her head to calm her down, thankfully it worked. "It''s fine. All we have to do is find out who took everything and it really shouldn''t be that hard, after all only abyssal creatures should be able to enter the Abyss" I pointed out. "Your right but I don''t think the twins, Kuro or Zeref would ever take my stuff with out asking me" She made a good point I couldn''t imagine any of them taking it. So if it wasn''t them then that could only mean two things, either someone managed to enter the Abyss or.... (Hey great sage is there a possibility that there are other abyssal creatures?) [Answer. There is a very low chance however it could be possible] "Hey Suu have you ever been to the Abyss?" I asked. "Well kind of. I''ve never actually travelled there and the place where I store all my stuff is just one massive black space.... why?" "Because I think it''s time that we finally pay it a visit" ==============Suu pov============== It''s been a few hours since then and we have gathered everything that we needed for our little trip. The twins as well as Zeref and Kuro will be coming with me to the Abyss. Rimuru was also planning on coming with us but was stopped by great sage who warned that they had no idea what would happen if a creature not from the Abyss goes there. "I still don''t think this is a good idea. I should be going with you" I rolled my eyes at him. "Weren''t you the one that was saying I needed to be more independent" He opened his mouth to argue but could only close it when he realized that I was right. I let a small smile spread across my face at his overprotectiveness of me. "I will be fine" I said as I gave him a hug. As soon as the hug was over I opened a gate while walking backwards towards it. Zeref entered my shadow as the rest of the group when through the gate saying there goodbyes. I walk through the Abyss gate giving Rimuru and everyone else who was there a wave goodbye before disappearing. When I came out on the other side I immediately walked in to someone. "Hey what the?" I looked up to see Kuro''s back. The twins and Kuro seem to be frozen looking at something in front of them. I quickly pushed past them and what I saw made me freeze in place. (Well.... this place is a thing) I couldn''t help but look around at the land that stretched out in front of me. There were several hills separated by a large river. Also off in the distance was what seem to be a forest. However there were four things that made the place feel kind of unnerving to me. The first thing that i took note of was the fact that there wasn''t any noise it was dead quiet and there didn''t seem to be any life here. Second was the fact that everything was different shades of gray and black, for example the grass was a very light grey while the river was a dark grey. Third was that there were several massive pillars of tiny black particles that seemed to reach the sky. Also the particles were slowly seeping out of the ground. The last thing that stood out to me was the sky it''s self. It was made up of trillions of black particles the same that made up the pillars. The particles also constantly rippled and moved in waves making the sky look like an endless black sea. "Huh. Well that isn''t ominous at all" ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: ????????????????????? Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 19 - Ask 2 ===== Question one: Commonnerfer Does knowing your being watched scare you. Especially since several of them are technically more powerful then you when it comes to power over fate? Answer: Suu. "It makes me feel a bit weird not gonna lie" Suu. "Also there is the fact that if you guys give the Author an idea it could literally change the direction of my life.... so yeah it''s a bit scary" Yin. "Wait. When you say your watching us, does that mean like all the time? Even when we''re doing private stuff" Yang. *Blush* Yang. "YIN! If you say it like that then they will start to get weird ideas" Kuro. "... who are you guys talking to?" Suu. "Huh? Oh right, I never did tell you did i. Kuro these are the readers they ask us questions and we answer them" Kuro. "Oh" ===== ===== Question two: Scythe02 Timecheck to when she visits the abyss? Like how many chapters. Answer: Suu/Yin/Yang/Zeref/Kuro. "........" All of them are currently standing in the abyss. ===== Question three: FBI_AGENT Will Suu have any love interest in the future? Or perhaps *cough* YURI *cough* Question four: dumpster_boi Is the mc gonna get a love interest? Cause I hope she doesn''t. Question five: lilith_ Who is Suu''s love interest? Answer: Author. "Well I don''t really know. You see I''ve never really written anything romansi, so I have no idea if I will be any good at it..." Author. "But I have been getting a lot of people asking for it, so I''ve decided that if you want we can put it to a vote. Also just so you know that if I do end up doing this it will probably be FxF and like it says in the tags it will be no harem" (Vote here. Also if you want too, tell me who should be the love interest. *Cough* Milim best girl *cough*) Yes for romance No for romance ===== ===== Question six: Alex1911 If Suu and Rimuru spar, who will win? Answer: Rimuru. "That depends" Suu. "Yeah he''s right. It really does depend on the rules of the spar. Depending on what they are it could be either of us" Rimuru. "For example if we were to fight using weapons alone she would win. Why? Because she can handle her own against Hakurou, while I still get my ?ss kicked most of the time" Suu. "However if we were to fight with skills as well he would probably win. The reason why is because not only does he have a much larger range of skills but he''s water based skills would probably stop me from being able to use flame body" Suu. "And I know what your gonna say but I have b?r?ly any experience with fighting using my Sorrow skill, as such I doubt I would be able to use it to it''s fullest" Yin. "But lady Suu couldn''t you just transform instead" Suu. "Well yeah but then it wouldn''t be a spar would it. In fact I would probably end up killing him by accident" Rimuru. *Shiver* ===== ===== Question seven: A_Pear_With_legs Does Rimuru ever make any earth reference that Suu doesn''t get? Answer: Suu. "More then you know" Rimuru. *Upset muttering* Suu. "Ignore him, he''s just mad that I b?r?ly knew any of them" Zeref. "My lady..... why is lord Rimuru sssssitting in a corner and errrm, what''sss with that gloomy aura that he issss giving off" Suu. "Sigh" ===== ===== Question eight: A_Pear_With_legs Answer: Suu. "I''ve read a few of them but not many..... I never got the chance to read manga back on earth, so I was pretty happy when I got the chance" Suu. "....." Suu. "Sigh. I do wish that he didn''t give any to the twins though, they ended up getting addicted to reading them" ===== ===== Question nine: bradchandler271 For Rimuru who do you see as most motherly to Suu in the Jura tempest federation Answer: Rimuru. "That.... would probably be Shuna" Rimuru. "The reason why is because she is always helping Suu whenever she needs it. Also there is the fact that Shuna has the tendency to tell Suu off whenever she is doing something bad" ===== (A/N. Warning spoiler the head) ===== Question ten: bardchandler271 Will Suu become God of the void? Answer: Author. "By the void I''m guessing you mean the Abyss and as for your question, no. She will not as there is already a god skill for that..... sadly. However she will at some point become a god, of what I have yet to decide" ===== ===== Question eleven: Pepega123 Since suu has the title ruler of the abyss and firstborn of the abyss will she have control over the abyss beyond regular abyssal creatures? Answer: Author. "Hehehehehehe hahahahahahaha HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Yang. "L-lady Suu what t-the matter with the author" Suu. "I don''t know but I don''t like it" Author. "Hehehehe. Oh you have no idea" Yin. "I''m scared" Kuro. "We''re all scared Yin, we''re all scared" Author. *Evil smile* Author. "Let''s just say that Suu is very "close" to finding out what she can do in the Abyss. Hehehe" ===== ===== Question twelve: NightShade9k Will Suu get revenge on her "father" from earth ???? if so please make it gory ???? Answer: Auther. "I won''t say much but yes.... kind of. It''s hard to say with out giving away a massive plot point. So I''m just gonna say yes" Author. "Also yes I plan on making it gory" ===== ===== Question thirteen: MIER_AL Will she be a demon king like Rimuru? Question fourteen: Demi19 Will Suu become a demon lord? If so when? Answer: Auther. "Hmmm. Haven''t I already answered that question?" Author. "Doesn''t matter I guess. The answer is yes she will and as for when, probably in volume 3.... probably." ===== ===== Question fifteen: MIER_AL Will she also have a subordinate like Diablo? Answer: Author. "No. Probably not but she will be getting a lot more followers that are..... unique to say the least" ===== ===== Question sixteen: dumpster_boi Will Shion die like in the original? Answer: Auther. "Yes she will, as that is a massive plot point for the over all story that needs to happen" ===== Chapter 20 - 16 The Abyss Part 2 (A/N. Just wanted to say thanks for voting. It appears a lot of you want Suu to have some kind of love interest. However to those who said they don''t want it please do not worry, as I only plan on doing it here and there. Basically it ''will not'' be the primary focus of the story, yet there will be some romantic aspects every now and then) "Well that isn''t ominous at all" I couldn''t help but joke as I looked out at the very creepy land scape that for some reason sent shivers up my spine. (Hey great sage can you hear me?) I waited for a second or two but got no answer. "Looks like we''re alone here.... I hope anyway" I was really hoping Rimuru was wrong about this because if there is something else here and it is hostile I won''t have Blue ash to fight with. The only weapon I have on me is this normal looking scythe that kaijin gave to me. "Zeref you can come out if you want to" i called out to Zeref who was still in my shadow. "Y-yeah come up and protect us Zeref, this place is scary" Yang said, apparently finding this place as creepy as I do. "Don''t worry Yang it will be fine" Kuro and Yin said in unison. As Zeref left my shadow I took the time to look at Kuro''s new platemail armour that kaijin made for him. It was completely silver with black lines running down the ?h?st, arms and legs. He also had a helmet now, it covered his hole face only allowing his horns to show through. "Ssssso where are we heading to now" To answer Zeref''s question I pointed off in to the distance, to an absolutely massive pillar. In fact it was probably the biggest one out of the several of them that I could see from here. The pillar looked to be not far from the entrance of the forest. I didn''t know why but I seemed to have some kind of awareness that helped me find the exact location of where I had been putting all of my stuff. "Wait a minute. You know where your stuff is? Then why didn''t you just open a gate over there. If you had just done that we wouldn''t have to walk there" I could only scratch the back of my head awkwardly at Yin''s question. "To be honest, I wanted to explore the abyss a little. Also I only know the last location of my stuff not where it is right now" "......." There was a long moment of silence were everyone took the time to look at me with a ''really'' face. "Stop looking at me like that already and let''s just get going" I said as I started walking away. As I walked I tried to hide my red face from them by pulling my scarf up. Sadly I immediately knew I had failed to do so, as I began to hear giggling behind me. (I''m already regretting my decision) I ?r??n?d internally. ==========thirty minutes later========== We had just made it over to the start of the forest. It really didn''t take us as long as I thought it was going to take. It probably would have taken only twenty minutes if i didn''t want to explore a little, while i was looking around I found out a few interesting things. First the water, even though it is a dark grey in colour it was totally normal and harmless to drink. The second thing that I found out is that it''s a really and I mean really bad idea to use magic on those black pillars. They are harmless until you use magic on them. As soon as you do the damn things start su?k?n? up your magicules like a sponge. I think the particles that make up the pillars are something similar to magicules and as soon as they come into contact with normal magicules they absorb them. What terrifies me the most is this single question. What would happen if a creature not native to the abyss came here? They would probably have all there magicules absorbed in seconds. At least now we know why nothing could live in the abyss until I came to this world. (This place just keeps getting creepier and creepier) I thought to myself. "Alright let''s get moving shall we" "B-but lady Suu can''t we just find another way in instead of going through the forest" Yang asked while slightly hiding behind Yin. I couldn''t blame her for not wanting to go in, as the forest was pretty ominous. The colours of the trees didn''t help, they''re trunks were a pale gray that was all most white in colour and in contrast to that were their leaves that were completely black. "It will be fine sis" "Yin is right, it will be fine Yang" Kuro patted her back as he moved into the forest. "Alright everyone stay togeth-" "Hey where''s Yin?" I looked around and realised Yang was right Yin wasn''t any where to be seen. (OH GOD FUCKING DAMN IT, what did I just say) i screamed inwardly. "She wondered off didn''t she?" "Probably" I heard Zeref answer from behind me. "I swear, I''m going to put her on a leash one of these days" I let out a long Sigh before getting ready to go look for her. However before I could even start to search I heard a voice up ahead. "Guys I think I found something" I heard Yin yell. "What is it?" "I.... I don''t know" "What do you mean you don''t kno-" I stop talking as soon as Yin finally came in to my vision. Kuro, Yang and Zeref all stopped behind me as they saw the mess in front of us. "What did you do?" ============Yin Pov========== "What! I didn''t do anything" I argued while puffing out my cheeks. I was currently standing in a patch of the forest that had been all most completely cleared out, however there were still some trees that had been knocked over. The trees that were left in the area looked like they had parts of them corroded away. Similarly to the corroded trees there were also several holes in the ground that varied in size. The holes continued all the way down the cleared path, said path seemed to lead right towards the pillar that we where heading towards. "Then what did this?" "I don''t know sis but whatever did it probably went in the same direction as where we''re going" I replied to Yang while leaning up against one of the fallen trees. Suu and Kuro quickly checked around trying to find clues to whatever could have done this. Zeref on the other hand pulled himself out from between the trees, I couldn''t help but feel bad for him as he didn''t have a human form like me and Yang. (We haven''t tried turning back into our ol-) before I could finish my thought someone cut me off. "We should probably get moving now. I don''t believe it will be the best scenario if what ever did this finds us just standing around here" "Sssshe issss right, we ssssshould probably get going" Zeref agreed. "Fine, can we at least use the path it will make getting there easier for Zeref" "Yesss that would be better then the foressssst" (He really does hate cramped spaces) I giggled to my self. "Fine let''s just hurry" "Yes lady Suu" we said in unison. We had just now reached the pillar and I was surprised on just how big it actually was. The thing had to be at least a hundred metres wide and god knows how tall it is. "That''s..... it''s a lot bigger up close huh" I said while looking up in awe. "Yeah, you can sssssay that again" Zeref nodded in agreement. I took a quick glance around the area as I got off of Zeref. Saying the place was a mess was an understatement, there were holes everywhere as well as broken down trees. However that''s not what caught my eye, what caught my eye were the patches of dark purple liquid that seemed to be burning through the ground. "What is that stuff?" I asked with interest and slight disgust. "I don''t know but whatever it is it stinks like hell. Also I recommend you don''t touch it as it probably won''t end well for you" "Yes ma''am" I saluted her, this earned me a giggle from Yang. Suu walked out in front of us and turned her back to the pillar. She then coughed into her hand to get our attention before continuing with what she had to say. "Alright, me and the twins will look around the area to see if we can find any sign of my stuff or whatever did this. While we''re doing that Zeref and Kuro stay here and keep an eye out just in case whatever did this is still around" "Also I''m only going to say this once do not and i mean do not touch the purple stuff, we literally have no idea what it will do. The only one of us who may be able to touch it is Zeref, as he is completely immune to both acid and poison" Suu continued to talk but we were not listening at this very moment. Why you may ask? Well it definitely didn''t have anything to do with the massive monstrosity that had just walked out from inside of the pillar. No it was definitely not that. ============Suu pov========== "Are you guys even listening?" "Hello?" I continued to look at them in confusion while trying to get there attention. Something that I noticed was the fact that there faces had become a bit pale for some reason. "What are you guys looking at?" I asked them. "Errm. L-lady Su-Suu t-there''s a errrm, h-how do I p-put this...." Yang tried to explain while stuttering. "Why are you all looking at me like your about to piss yourself" (Wait a minute, their not looking at me are they..... it''s more like they are looking at something beh-oh shit!) I have a really bad feeling right now. "There''s something behind me isn''t there" "Y-yes" they all said in unison. "...Sigh" "There''s a giant monster behind me isn''t there" All four of them started nodding their heads up and down as quickly as they could. Just at that moment a large purple blob landed in front of me and began to eat through the ground like acid. "Well..... shit" "HARRRRRRRRR" To be continued.... (A/N. Cliffhanger no jutsu) =========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: ????????????????????? Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) Hunger resistance Poison resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 21 - 17 The Abyss Part 3 I slowly turned around to see what was behind me. What I saw made me immediately understand why the others looked so pale. "Well... a-aren''t you a pretty fella" The thing in front of me was massive, it was at least five metres tall. It''s body was covered in several faces that look to be in pure agony. The thing''s body also had several large opened mouths that were filled with jagged teeth. The dark purple liquid poured out from the eyes and mouths of the faces like blood. However I was slightly confused when I realized what this thing was made out of, clothes, pieces of mettle, wood and..... (Is that rice?) To my surprise most of the thing''s body was made out of rice. Unfortunately for me I had no time to think about what this thing was. At that very moment when I was distracted a mouth on the thing''s stomach opened up. As soon as it did several tentacles covered in the purple liquid shot out of it towards me. "Oh crap!" Because I was taken off guard by the sudden attack I was sadly too late to activate flame body. As such one of the tentacles rapped around my right arm and started to melt it. I quickly used the scythe kaijin gave me to cut through the tentacle, as soon as I did I jumped away from the others that were just about to reach me. "F-fuck" I gritted my teeth as I removed what was left of the tentacle from my arm. I quickly glanced at my arm to check the damage, it didn''t look good. The tentacle had burned all the way down to the bone, thankfully the pain disappeared as my wound began to regenerate rapidly. ==============Zeref pov============= It had all happened in under ten seconds.... that THING had attacked and injured lady Suu. I watched as lady Suu''s blood splattered against the ground, it was like time had slowed down for me. (I... I swore to lord Rimuru that I would protect her... I swore to myself) the red patterns on my body started to glow. (Yet.... THIS THING injured her and all I did was stand there doing nothing. I just watched as it walked up and attacked her) Red mist had started to pour from between my scales, as well as out of my eyes and mouth. This was happening because my blood had literally started to boil. I was fu?k?n? pissed... no pissed didn''t even come close to how I was feeling right now. I was so focused on that thing that I didn''t even hear the message I got from the voice of the world. [Conditions met] [Congratulations. You have acquired the skill, Maddening rage] ==============Suu pov============== As my arm was just about finished healing I heard a very loud hiss that almost sounded like a roar. I looked up just in time to see the strange creature being tackled by a red blur. It took me a moment to realise it was Zeref but he had red mist pouring out from all over his body. (What the hell happe-) my thoughts were cut off when Zeref started breathing green flames at the creature''s face while rapping his body around it. "Lady Suu are you okay" "Huh?" I looked to my side to see the twins and Kuro running over to me. I didn''t have time to talk so I got right to the point. "I''m fine but right now we need to deal with that thing" "And how do we do that" Kuro asked. "First we need to calm Zeref down some how or we may end up hurting him in the process" I glanced back over at the battle, Zeref had his body rapped around it and was useing his decay skill. However the thing''s body was regenerating faster than he could decay it. (Of course it can regenerate) I sighed. (I should probably find out what this thing exactly is first) I thought as I activated my eyes. ================================== Race: Abyssal Amalgamation Titles: The first of a race. A mindless glutton ///Class: none ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Disaster Rank: A ///Items: Clothes None Weapons Other types of items None ////Followers: none ///Species skills: Abyss gate Assimilate. (Allows the user to temporarily or permanently absorb materials, they can then turn parts of there body in to said materials. The user can also absorb magic items into themselves to use their abilitys) Ultimate regeneration Body manipulation. (The user is capable of creating things like weapons or tentacles from there body) ///Skills: Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Poison manipulation. (The user has great control over all types of poisons) Corrosive poison. (The user is capable of creating a poisonous acid from there body) Poisonous mist. (The user can release a highly poisonous mist from their body. Note the poison will effect the land around them) ///Unique skills: none ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== =============flashback============== I was sitting in the meeting room with kaijin Shuna and Vesta, it had been about an hour and a half since we started. It was just then when the door to the room flung open and Shion came running in and hugged me. "Oh, are you okay lady Suu?" "Wh-what? I''m okay.... why?" I asked confused at her actions. "Lord Rimuru told me that you been in a meeting for almost two hours now with nothing to eat, so I made you this!" She said as she pulled something out of nowhere. I immediately became as pale as a ghost while kaijin and Shuna looked as if they were preying for me. Vesta on the other hand looked at the tub Shion pulled out with confusion. That was until he saw what was in side of it.... let''s just say he looked like he wanted to be sick. (Is it supposed to be curry.... *gag* why *gag* why is the sauce purple?) "Shion y-you know that I have h-hunger resistance right, meaning I can go we-week''s with out eating" I said trying to find a way out of this. "Well yeah but you have to you eat something at some point right, so here" she handed me the tub happily. (Think Suu think.... oh! That could work) "I have a meeting right now b-but I''ll eat it, after" I said hoping that she would leave it at that. "Hmmmm. Okay" (Thank you god) I was happy to say the least. Shion left the ''food'' on the table and thankfully she then left the room. As soon as she was gone I emptied all the ''curry'' in to an abyss gate. "We will never speak of that Abomination again" I said while looking around the room. Everyone nodded firmly as if saying that they will take this to there graves. I sighed in relief before closing the abyss gate. ===========flashback end============ "How the fu?k is that even possible?" (How does that even work, i thought that you could only name monsters..... unless it works differently in the abyss) "Lady Suu?" (Got damn it Shion) I ?r??n?d inwardly. "It... it doesn''t matter, right now we need to deal with that thing.... or should I call it Abomination" "But how are we going to calm Zeref down" Yin asked. "I guess I could use that...." "Use what?" "My emotion eater sub skill, I should be able to use it to calm him down. Yang I want you to make as many explosive lances as you can, Yin protect her Alright" the two of them nodded and walked off. "And what are we going to do my lady?" "That''s simple Kuro, your going to help me get as close to Zeref as humanly possible" "Very well" Kuro then opened a gate and took out a massive black great shield that was almost as big as him, he also took out a short sword that he held in his left hand. The shield was actually quite special, it was my first attempt at making enchanted gear. The shield was still a prototype but it had a bunch of resistances as well as self repairing on it. I named it obsidian because of it''s colour. "Alright let''s go" ==========3rd person pov========== Kuro then started running forwards towards the two massive monsters that were currently rapped around one another. The two were destroying everything around them as they tried to kill each other. Zeref had his body around Abomination while also biting and ripping into one of its arms. Abomination on the other hand was breathing poisonous gas everywhere while slashing Zeref''s body with sharpened metal tentacles. Both of them were currently regenerating but Zeref''s regeneration seemed to be much slower. (Thank god both me and Kuro have poison resistance) this was the reason why Suu told Yin and Yang to stay back as they don''t have that resistance. As the two got closer to them several spikes shot out from one of the mouths on Abomination''s body. They started heading right towards Suu and Kuro, as they got closer they started to turn into metal. Thankfully when they impacted Kuro''s shield they bounced off. They hadn''t even manage to slow Kuro down as he continued running. Suu and Kuro were now about twenty feet from Zeref. It was now that Suu decided it was time. "Kuro" "On it" Kuro promptly stopped before aiming his shield above his head. Suu then jumped on to it and with a boost from Kuro went flying. Suu was able to land safely on Zeref''s back.... well as safely as you can when trying to land on the back of a very pissed off basilisk while it is fighting a living nightmare. =============Suu pov============ "Okay... I hope this works" "Emotion eater" As the words left my mouth my eyes started to glow faintly and I began to feel a massive amount of energy entering my body. It felt like my hole body was burning but it was not painful, in fact it felt amazing. It was like my entire body was being super charged with energy. "Zeref, calm the hell down" I yelled at him. It took a moment but he seem to have snapped out of it. He seemed a bit disoriented for a second, this did not go unnoticed by Abomination who grabbed Zeref and through him as well as me. We landed a few metres away from our original place. I slowly got to my feet only to see a very angry monster running towards us. With Zeref still disoriented I decided it was time that I started fighting back. I jumped over Zeref who was in front of me. As soon as I did I fired lightning at one of it''s legs, this caused the five meter tall giant to fall over face first. The wound on it''s leg almost instantly healed but it gave me some time to think. I know there were no magicules around so I decided to use the only thing I could. However I would need just a little more time.... "Yin now!" Before it could get to its feet over a hundred exploding lances pierced it''s body as well as the surrounding land. *BOOOOOOM* The area around Abomination was scorched by a massive explosion that shook the surroundings. The explosion also seemed to have snapped Zeref out of his confusion. "...." "HARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR" "oh you''ve got to be kidding me, it survived that" Yang yelled as the smoke cleared. Abomination was heverly injured but it simply regenerated. However it was to late as i had finally finished. My theory was correct, the particles that made up the pillars were something similar to magicules and I was able to control them. In fact it felt natural to me, I was able to move them much easier then with magicules. Actually... it was like they wanted me to move them. I took all of the particles from every where the pillars, the ground and the plants. As I did this the trees and grass around me started to die. The particles swirled around me slowly coming to gather at a single point in front of me. Yang Yin and Kuro had the feeling they should probably get behind me right now. As they b?r?ly got behind me in time I finished preparing my skill. I had compressed all the particles down to a point the size of a tennis ball using my magic to hold them in place. "Like hell I''m going to let the first time I die in this world be to Shions terrible cooking. Now die you fu?k?n? nightmare" This was about the time Abomination finished regenerating. It had just enough time to seem me remove a part of the magic holding the particles together. That part, it was the front part and with the release of the magic stopping the particles from escaping it all went in one direction... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A massive black beam was released, the beam got bigger the farther away it got from me. Everything that was in the way was vaporized by the beam leaving nothing left standing. Once the beam had traveled for about three hundred metres away it exploded. The explosion caused a shock wave that send debris everywhere. The explosion also created a massive crater that was at least two hundred metres wide. "That was bigger then I thought it would be" I said walking forward while also ignoring the slack jaws of the others. I walked for a second before i managed to find it. Abomination''s body was laying there, the left half of it was missing entirely however to it''s credit it was still alive. I reached out my hand and activated bottomless void and absorbed what was left of it''s body. "Sigh. I hope I can still salvage my stuff..... I also need to find out how this happe-" [Skill Abyssal manipulation acquired] "Huh?" [Congratulations. You have earned your birth right. Because you have the title your skill Abyssal manipulation has evolved into the unique skill....] (A/N. You mad bro. Hahaha. Anyway I''m letting you guys and gals think of a name for the skill, if you want to that is. I will pick the one I like the most :p) ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Normal scythe) Other types of items: (Healing potions.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: New Assimilate New Body manipulation New Poison manipulation New Corrosive poison New poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed bonded (Rimuru) New Acid immunity New Poison immunity New Magic resistance New Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss New ????????? ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 22 - 18 The Arrival Of A Demon Lord [Congratulations. You have earned your birth right. Because you have the title your skill Abyssal manipulation has evolved into the unique skill.....] [Abyssal heart] (A/N. Thank you to everyone that made a suggestion) "What does it d-" before I could finish that sentence someone had tackled me to the ground. "Ow, who?" When I looked up to see who it was i saw Yin with literal stars in her eyes. I only had time to sigh before Yin excitedly opened her mouth to speak. "Lady Suu, lady Suu how did you manage to do that? Is it a new skill? Or is it an old skill that you haven''t used yet? Come on tell me" (I should have known that she would end up getting like this, especially after seeing me use that skill) I mentally cursed myself. I was about to start explaining the skill when Yin was suddenly pulled off of me with out any warning. I was thankful to be able to finally stand back up on my own two feet. However what I saw when I got up made a warm smile spread across my face. "You can''t just tackle lady Suu like that, you might end up hurting her" "B-b-but" "No butsssss" "Come on, I was just a little excited that''s all" "It was pretty amazing though" "Don''t just agree with her Kur-" "Hahahahaha" the four of them stopped their bickering as soon as they heard my laughter. "Hehe, sorry but this scene is just to funny to me" (Maybe.... just maybe this is what having a family truly feels like) The four of them seem to be stunned for a minute or so. They had never seen me smile so brightly before since I met them. The moment lasted for a little bit more before it was interrupted. "...." "Ermmm lady Suu?" "Huh? O-oh right, Yin to answer your question that was not a new skill. In fact it''s one that I''ve been sitting on for a while now" "Okay" thankfully she didn''t ask anymore questions. "Well, what now?" Kuro asked. Kuro''s question made me think for a second before coming to a decision. I told them that they could go and look around the area while I checked something out. (So first, let''s see if I can salvage anything from Abomination) I sat down and began to concentrate. If Abomination had absorbed all my stuff and then I absorbed him, it should now all be inside of me right? It took sometime but I was finally able to find it all. However to my great annoyance most of it was destroyed, thankfully Blue ash as well as my mask were fine. (Now I just need to find out why Shion''s cooking came to life..... maybe that new skill I got could shed some light on all of this. Sigh. It would be so much easier if I could make it so only the skill pops up, not the hole status) [Abyssal heart] (..... i feel stupid) [Listing all sub skills: Gifted life. (Allows the user to turn different things into abyssal monsters. However if the user wishes to turn something like a skeleton or tree in to an abyssal monster, a soul must be provided. If no soul is given said being would go insane and start to rampage) Black blood. (Gives the user full control over the black particles that make up the abyss)] "....Well that explains why Abomination went crazy. Also those black particles or should I be calling them black blood, can do a lot more then just absorb magicules. I should be careful not to use them on anyone" "....." (I guess there''s no point in just sitting here now) I thought. "Hey guys, it''s time to go. I will meet you all back at town" I shouted. It didn''t take long for them to shout back their agreements. Once I had everyone''s confirmation I quickly opened up a gate. I let out a short sigh as I walked through it. As soon as I stepped through the other side of the portal I suddenly felt a massive aura. From what I was sensing the aura was even stronger then both mine and Rimuru''s auras combined. "Huh?" This was all I could say before..... ============Rimuru Pov=========== I am currently in my human form standing in a massive crater. Behind me at the top of the crater Benimaru, Souei, Shion and Ranga stand watching. In front of me is a girl who is wearing some very revealing clothes. The girl who is known as Demon Lord Milim Nava has pink hair that was tied into twintails. She was wearing a.... top that went to only below her ?h?st leaving the rest of her belly open. However it was her lower half that was the problem. She was wearing nothing but a black peace of und?rw??r that b?r?ly covered anything..... she also had a red pair of metal boots that went up to her knees. What had happened was, she had shown up apparently because she wanted to say ''hello'' to me. Soon after Benimaru and the rest showed up and attacked her. She then preceded to beat the crap out of all of them single handedly. (Okay this attack should work) [Notice. If you fail this attack you will be forced to become her subordinate] me and Milim had made a bet. (Unless you have useful information please be quiet) [...there is a very fast object heading this way] "Wait what!?" This was all I was able to say before several red lightning bolts came crashing down on top of Milim. However Milim didn''t even seem to care as the attacks hit her. "Hmmm?" Once the smoke cleared Milim looked up to see who had attacked her this time. "Who might you be?" A familiar voice could be heard. "I am Demon Lord Milim Nava and you are?" "Names Suu Tempest but just call me Suu" Suu introduced herself while floating in the air with her wings out, she was also wearing her mask. I was happy to see that she was back and was about to greet her.... however I stopped myself when I heard what she said next. "Also there is no way in hell a Demon Lord would dress like that" This made Milim flinch slightly and made me and the others go slightly pale. "Oh, and what exactly is wrong with what I''m wearing" (Suu for the love of god don-) "It makes you look like a s?ut" I didn''t even have time to blink before Milim was behind Suu. However when Milim tried to kick her in the back she found that her foot went right through her. "That''s a neat trick" Suddenly Milim''s fist started glowing as she punch Suu in the stomach towards the ground. "To bad for you that it won''t work again" Before Suu hit the ground she opened up a gate and fell through it. A moment passed before several gates opened up around Milim and black flames poured out from them. As soon as the flames stopped another much bigger red lightning bolt came down on top of Milim. "Is that the best you go-" Milim was cut off when Suu appeared underneath her with a black sphere in her hand. As soon as Suu came in to view the sphere in her hands turned in to a massive black laser. The laser hit Milim but kept going up until it exploded causing the clouds to part. A moment passed until... "Your pretty strong, that last attack actually hurt me a little. You could probably seriously injure or even kill one of the weaker demon lords with that attack" Milim said while suddenly appearing behind Suu. "I will give you credit, you tried" before Suu could even react she was already crashing into the crater wall at high speed. "But not hard enough. Also I''d recommend that you do not insult me again" "Now, where were we" Milim looked over at me. ==========Suu pov========== "Suu" "Huh?" "Suu wake up" I opened my eyes to see Rimuru standing over me while holding my mask. He was patting my face while looking a bit worried. "Di-did I get hit by a truck?" I asked as I sat up. Rimuru rolled his eyes at me before helping me to my feet. As soon as I was up, I looked around only to see Milim jumping up and down with a jar of honey. "What happened?" I looked at Rimuru for an explanation. Rimuru then went on to explain how he beat Milim as we started making our way closer to the town. Turns out he had beaten her by feeding her honey and then eating it in front of her. She eventually called the battle a draw and promised not to attack anyone from the town. After walking to the towns entrance we sat down on a nearby wall. Rimuru turned back to his slime form and Milim went back to happily eating the honey. "This is amazing, so yummy" "Glad you like it" "Dad, why is she still here?" I asked still a little annoyed about losing. "That''s none of your business, birdy" she said glaring at me, of course I glared right back. "Would you two stop arguing already" Both me and Milim looked away from each other. Rimuru seemed a bit surprised at me as I don''t usually act like this. I didn''t really know why i was feeling so annoyed myself. All I know is that it had something to do with her eyes, they just pissed me off for some reason. "Anyway, have you ever thought of becoming a demon lord?" Milim asked Rimuru. This question made me snap my attention back towards them. Shion and the others were also paying more attention now. "Na, it honestly sounds like it would be a huge pain in the slime" (Power is good and all but there has to be a price to becoming a demon lord, that kind of power doesn''t come free after all) I thought to myself. "Huh? Come on seriously but we''re great, doesn''t everyone want to be like us" "Oh hell no" Milim seemed genuinely surprised at what Rimuru said. I on the other hand had to stop myself from laughing at his response. "Does something cool happen when you become a demon lord?" (If all demon lords dress like her then no thanks) "Yeah. Strong opponents come an challenge you to fights, it''s really fun" "Also if you keep insulting my clothes I will punch you into the ground again!" she said while sending me a glare. "WAIT, you can read my mind" Milim didn''t answer me and just went back to talking with Rimuru. Rimuru let out a sigh at our antics before continuing the conversation. "No thanks they do that enough already, so count me out" "What! Then what kinds of things do you do?" "Lots of stuff, my days are like crazy busy. Do demon lords do anything besides fighting other people?" "No, not really. But we do get to boss margin around all day" she smiled as if that was an accomplishment. "Doesn''t that just mean, you''re bored?" Me and Rimuru asked at the same time. Milim let out a large audible gasp and flinched backwards a little in shock. Her face told us all we needed to know. "Well we should be getting back, safe travels and all tha-" Rimuru was cut off when Milim suddenly picked him up. "Hold on, your doing something way more fun then being a demon lord aren''t you" "N-no" "No fair, I want to play to. Let meee" "But I''m not playing" Milim started shaking Rimuru up and down violently. I was watching this all in disbelief, I couldn''t believe someone so childish could be a demon lord. "Whatever you''ve been doing all day I want to do too, in fact I want to go to your village right now" "That''s enough" Rimuru shouted as he finally managed to get out of her grip. "Okay fine but on two conditions. First you and Suu need to stop arguing, second you must always prefer to me as mister Rimuru" "Screw that. I''m stronger then you, so you should respect me by calling me lady Milim and she was the one that decided to insult me" She angrily said with hands on her h?ps. "Hey I was just trying to provoke you into attacking me..... and oh look it worked" I gestured to my stomach sarcastically. "Let''s compromise then shall we. First I will call you Milim and you can call me Rimuru, second both you and Suu apologise to each other" the latter part of this little deal made me roll my eyes in slight annoyance. "Okay but only you, nobody else. Normally I would only allow other demon lords to speak to me in such a casual manner" "And" Rimuru gestured her to continue. "And..... I''m sorry that birdy can''t take a punch" she glanced at me and I glanced back. "And I''m sorry you can''t dress right" I added. "Sigh. That''s the best we''re going to get aren''t we" Rimuru shook his ''head'' while looking at the two of us before continuing. "I guess that means we''re friends then?" Milim looked at him for a second, she seemed a bit surprised by his statement. She finally answered after a couple more seconds. "Yeah I guess" "I will show you my village but you have to promise me that you will not cause any trouble, understand" "Don''t worry about me, I will be on my best behaviour" (I wonder how long that will last) =========five seconds later========= "Oh who might this be. Hi there little runt" *BOOOOOOOOM* ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 23 - 19 Touring The Town (A/N. Sorry for the late update, I was a bit busy yesterday. Hope you enjoy the chapter. P.S. Sorry for any spelling mistakes, my sleeping pattern is shit right now) (God damn it, why the hell did you stick her with me) "Birdy, hurry up already" a very excited Milim yelled in annoyance. "Hurry up, hurry up, HURRY UP" (I swear that I will get you back for this dad, just you wait) ===========flashback=========== "Oh who might this be. Hi there little runt" *BOOOOOOOOM* All we could do was watch as Milim punched Gabiru in the face sending him flying off into town. For a moment we just stood there in stunned silence only moving when we saw Milim start walking after him. (Well, she lasted five seconds..... why do I have the feeling that this is some kind of record for her) It didn''t take us all that long to catch up to Gabiru, in fact we were able to see him land painfully on the road. Sadly he ended up destroying part of it in his landing. I could only sigh as I watched the hard work of the builders be ruined in a single day. "Do you have a death wish, call me a runt again I dare you" "Listen, I promised Rimuru that I would behave so I only used a bit of my power but next time I won''t be so generous" "I think you knocked him ou-" I was cut off when Gabiru suddenly sat up from his laying position and screamed in apparent pain. "I stand corrected" "Look there''s father, he''s waving at me from across the river to the great beyond" Gabiru was apparently still a little dazed. "Your father''s still alive you dork" Rimuru said slightly amused. "Huh? By the way who is this litt- grown up looking lady" Gabiru quickly corrected himself when Milim growled at him. "This is Milim, word is that she''s a demon lord" "Wait, SERIOUSLY!" Gabiru''s mouth was wide open in shock. "I get it but be chill dude" "See, even he can''t believe your a demon lord" this got me an annoyed glare from Milim. "Listen here Milim, you can''t just go around slugging the crap out of people when you get mad" Rimuru lectured her. "Hmmmm. Well he shouldn''t have insulted me, it''s not my fault he can''t handle how i say hello" "No one can handle how you say hello, so don''t do it" Milim puffed out her cheeks angrily at this. =========sometime later========== Rimuru had called a town meeting to introduce milim to everyone. We had set up a podium where me, Rimuru and milim were now standing. While we were setting up everything I told Rimuru what happened in side of the abyss, to say he was surprised would be an understatement. "Allow me to introduce you all to our new ally. She is visiting here as a special guest so please treat her with respect" "Hi, I''m Milim Nava" "No way, Milim as in the demon lord" "I never thought there would come a day where I''d get to meet her in person" "Your the greatest lord Rimuru" "Wow, to think he befriended such a tyrant. Thanks to his efforts tempest might be able to exist in peace from now on" "See, I told you I was a demon lord" Milim whispered to me with a smug grin. "You still look ridiculous though" For just a moment Milim glared at me before a mischievous smile appeared on her face. She then turn back to the small crowd of monsters. "I''ll be living here starting today, thank you" "WHAT!" me and Rimuru yelled at the same time. However much to my dismay the crowd started cheering happily at this declaration. I could only grown in annoyance as I had an idea on where this was going. "You mean like live here, live here" Rimuru asked. "Yeah, what else would I mean. I''m really excited to start living in your monster town" "Errrr. W-well right what she said, starting today we have a new resident" the crowd cheered again. (God damn it) "And if you need anything at all I''m happy to help" the crowd cheered once more. (You win this round Milim, you win this round) I thought in defeat. "Yeah. I know, it just doesn''t feel quite right does it" Milim looked down at Rimuru. "Wait, you heard that?" I looked at the two with slight confusion for a moment, I didn''t understand what they were talking about. Milim seem to think for a second before continuing. "I think we''re not actually friends...." "We''re best friends!" the crowd was basically screaming at this point. "Huh?" I watched as Milim suddenly picked Rimuru up and was now holding him above her head. "Best friends?" "We are, r-right?" Milim was now looking at Rimuru with teary eyes. Seeing this, even I had to admit she looked a little cute. "We''re definitely besties, hey everyone were besties for esties" Rimuru said while panicking. "besties for esties" "besties for esties" "besties for esties" I had to cover my ears because of how loud the crowd had gotten. I could b?r?ly hear a thing when Milim said something to Rimuru. It took a minute for everyone to calm down but I could finally hear again. "Hehehe" I turned to see Milim sticking her tongue out at me. "Got something to say?" We glared at each other until Rimuru finally had enough. "Okay, if you two insist on arguing with each other so much then you can continue arguing some where else. Suu please give Milim a tour around town, you two can consider this a punishment" "WHAT!" =========flashback over========= So here I am being forced to show this so called demon lord around. All because Rimuru wants me and milim to get along, well that''s was he says anyway. I think he just doesn''t want to deal with her so he made me do it instead. "Alright, alright. I''m coming already and for fu?k sake stop shouting" "I wouldn''t have to shout if you weren''t so slow" "Yeah yeah whatever, are you coming or not" I said as I walked past her. "Finally" After that we started to walk around town, I showed her the different shops and even the training ground. Something that i had noticed was the fact that a lot of the towns people would completely stop what they were doing just so they could look at us as we walked passed. This was one of the things that I have never managed to get used too, even after living here for several months. It just feels.... strange, going from nobody giving a damn about you to being one of the most important people in a town. "Hey, what''s that smell?" Milim asked while drooling. "It''s probably just one of the food stands" I unconsciously said while still lost in thought. We walked for a bit more until we reached a crossroads, I could see the food stand at the end of one of the paths. I glanced over at Milim only to see her looking at the stand with hungry eyes. "Sigh..... you want to go get some?" She didn''t even take the time to answer me before dashing over to the stand. It took me a second to register what just happened, once I took a moment I walked over to her. She was excitedly jumping up and down at the back of the small line. (I don''t get it, how can she be so care free like this all the time.... I guess that''s why she annoys me so much because I just ca-) "Hey!" I jumped backwards when I realized that Milim was right in front of my face. "W-what?" "Here, I got you one" she says as she hands me a meat kebab. "Errrm. Thanks, i guess" Milim started eating with a happy expression on her face, I on the other hand was a bit confused. After a second of thought I started eating as well, even though I didn''t really need too. (I.... i guess she is not all that bad after all) as I thought I didn''t notice the slight blush that started to appear on my face. Afterwards the two of us continued around the town while eating different types of foods. Eventually we had to come to a stop as i needed a minute to think on where to head next. "Lady Suu" "Huh?" Turning around I found the twins excitedly running towards me. "What''s up?" "Lady Suu, lord Rimuru told us something that you are gonna want to hear" Yin said with sparkly eyes. I was about to ask what was so exciting when Yang noticed Milim standing behind me. With a curious expression she looked back at me. "Lady Suu who is this?" "Oh right, this is demon lord Milim Nava" "Your a demon lord!" "So cool" "And as for these two. Demon lor- lady, errrm... how do I address you?" I asked. "Just call me Milim" "I thought only Dad was allowed to call you that" I pointed out. "Well.... your his daughter so I don''t mind as much" she looked away with her cheeks puffed out. ".....Anyway, Milim this is Yin and Yang" "Hey" Milim gave them a wave and they shyly waved back "Now what was it that you two wanted to tell me?" "Oh right, lord Rimuru told us that while we were gone they finally finished the hot springs" Hearing this made me very excited, I''ve been wanting to try this since Rimuru came up with the idea. As thanks for the information I patted them on the heads which got me a purr in return. "Before we head there would you mind telling me where Zeref and Kuro are?" I was curious. "They both went off to do their own thing. Zeref when to take a nap and I think Kuro is going to meet up with Geld" Yang answered me. "Alright, let''s go then" ===========timeskip=========== "What is this place, it''s so warm an relaxing" "I guess we can agree on something after all" Me, milim, Shuna, Shion and the twins were all relaxing in the hot spring. I had never been in one so this was a pleasant new experience for me, in fact I was enjoying it so much I didn''t even notice that there was someone else in the bath with us. "One of the dwarf brothers went and made it for me. It''s a bath that uses the local hot springs" it was at that moment when I noticed Rimuru who was in his slime form. "Wow it''s so big, you can even swim" Shion and the twins looked as if they wanted to swim around the bath as well, unfortunately for them Shuna stopped them from doing so. "You shouldn''t be swimming in the bath. You three shouldn''t either" The twins and Shion looked rather down after that, however there expression soon changed when they noticed something. Milim and Shuna also noticed it, the only one who hasn''t yet is Rimuru. [WARNING. Imminent danger detected, chance of survival 63%] "What danger?" [Turn around] "Huh?" Rimuru slowly turned around to see what was going on. "Oh, S-Suu what''s up" Rimuru had finally noticed the dark aura that was surrounding me. I stood there covering myself while glaring at him. It seemed to take him a second to realise what was going through my head. "N-now Suu I kn-know this looks bad but I..... i don''t have a gender so I-it''s fine hehe, right?" Before he could say anything more, I kicked him as hard as I could. He let out a scream as he went flying over the wall into the male side of the hot spring. "PERVERT" ============================================ ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 24 - Important News (A/N. Hey everyone, I''m just making this to tell you something very important. To start off let me just say that there will be no chapter this week, why you may ask. Well because I''m planning something for chapter 20. Firstly this is probably going to be one of if not the longest chapter I''ve ever written. Secondly this chapter is quite special so I want to get it just right. Hehehe, but don''t worry I wouldn''t leave you all with nothing this week, I''m not that mean after all. Here is a small teaser for, Chapter 20 The Darkness Awakens) {........} {There are so many stories out there, stories of love and hate, greed and generosity, sorrow and joy..... sanity and madness} {It''s the latter kind of stories that stick out to me the most. This is mostly because I find it stupid that in some stories the character is driven to madness, yet almost instantly over comes this with the power of friendship or something} {Haha-ha..... if only it could be that easy, if only} {.......} {Sigh} {Let me tell you something.... a mind is alot like glass} "HARRRRRRRR" "What...w-what was that" {With care and time it can be perfectly clear} [Kill] [Kill] {However with neglect and abuse it can become blurry and cracked} "HehehehehehahahahaHAHAHA" {And even worse is if you abuse it over and over again, it''ll eventually just....} "Birdy stop" "Hey listen to me" "Stop, please stop" {Shatter, and you''ll never be able to fix it....} "SUU! I know you were angry but... what happened?" "I DON''T KNOW" "I just don''t know..." {It''ll never be the same} [$#¡Â&:**$#¡Â();"@¡Â%^#^*£¤^[email protected]¡Á%;''#¡Á/^"@¡Â&&;;"$%^@@¡ê?)(^@+¡Á¡Â€¡ê?)?;;$_%(?/¡Á+-":*?:/&$%&?,%#¡Á€(,%_¡Â@#,(?£¤%/##@%] Chapter 25 - 20 The Darkness Awakens (A/N. Hey everyone, I hope you all enjoy the chapter. Also I haven''t written a chapter this long in a while so I apologize ahead of time for any spelling mistakes I missed) "Wh-where am I?" "It''s so dark" [&/_#;%#&!,¡Â^[email protected]&/] "Huh? H-hello, is anyone there" [@¡ê¡Â_#;^¡Â&€!*¡Â,^€@,¡Â^_&¡Â&] "Okay this isn''t funny, who''s there" [R%&¡Ám=/€] "What?" [¡êe&__mb/^] "I... I can''t understand what you''re saying" [.......] [REMEMBER!] ==========Suu pov============= "HARRRRRR" "What.... w-what was that?" (Was it just a nightmare... but it felt so real, not to mention that voice it sounded just lik-) before I could finish thinking a knock at the room door caught my attention. "You can come in" "Are you okay Lady Suu?" I turn to see Souei standing at the door. "Huh? Oh yeah I''m fine, just a nightmare that''s all" Souei seemed as if he wanted to ask more about it. For a moment he hesitated but eventually he ended up just nodding at my answer, he probably thinks that I don''t want to talk about it right now. He then slowly disappeared back into his shadow. (I should probably be getting up now anyway..... still I wonder what that dream meant? Remember..... remember what?) I thought for a second before shaking my head and getting up. (It was probably just a bad nightmare) Once I was fully dressed I decided that it was probably a good idea for me to go out for a walk through the town to clear my mind a bit. Unfortunately for me as soon as I got outside of the building someone called out my name. I turned around only to see Rimuru walking over to me in his human form. "What''s up?" "I''m off to Vesta''s lab, he''s apparently finished one of the projects he''s been working on for some time now. I was wondering if you wanted to come with me?" We had set Vesta up in a newly built lab in side of Veldora''s old cave, he was currently working on a few projects that would probably help the town out a lot. He was also the one who helped me when I experimented with my enchanting. "No, I''m just going to go on a walk" "Are you alright?" He immediately noticed something was up with me. "It''s nothing, I just need to clear my head a little bit that''s all" I could tell that he wasn''t buying it. "Hmmmm?" "Really, I''m fine" "Alright but if you need me for something just call, okay" "Don''t worry I will" I watched as he walked off in the direction of Veldora''s cave. As soon as he was gone I let out a sigh before heading into town. I was actually hoping that I might run into Milim today, it had been two days since I had to show Milim around and we were on much better terms now. "Well, where should I go today?" I said to myself as I walked further into town. =============timeskip========== I have been walking around for about forty minutes now and I was starting to get bored. I was about to start looking for someone to talked too when I heard a commotion around the corner. (I wonder what''s going on over there. I might as well go and check it out, I have nothing better to do anyway) I thought while mentally shrugging. To my surprise when I turned the corner I saw a massive crowd of people, they all seemed to be looking at the same thing. Seeing as it would be annoying to go through them I decided it would be for the best to just use my wings and fly over them. (Seriously what is happening?) When I finally got high enough to see what was going on I was a bit surprised. In the middle of the crowd was Rigurd, he was talking to a member of a small group of what I think were beastmen. (Who are they and what are they doing here?) I thought to myself. I was about to see if I could asked great sage about them but I never got the chance too. I never got the chance to ask or even find out who they were because before i had the chance to do anything there was a flash of red. It took me a second to realise that the flash of red I saw was the blood that was now pouring from Rigurd''s face. It didn''t take even a second for me to realise that the beastman Rigurd was talking to had punched him. For just a second, just one split second I was confused on what had happened. Almost immediately after i felt something inside of me burst, like a dam that could no longer hold the water back. Right after that feeling the world seemed to slow down and everything went, red. [#&%¡ê£¤&;#¡Á/&(£¤(;%$_*:¡Á=*;#¡Â&*(*$$^(@=#/¡ê£¤?;$+¡Á¡ê)?:*?£¤^"@¡Á/€((:#¡Á/*)?*,,#@+=*^?,;$_¡ê,:''r,;''^%@¡Á€(£¤*&_=¡Á!%(] ============Rimuru Pov========= "Alright let''s get back to tow-" I was just coming out of Veldora''s old cave when I suddenly felt something. It wasn''t a magical aura or the pressure of a powerful entity, no it was something else entirely. "W-w-what the h-hell is that" I couldn''t help but shiver in slight fear. I could b?r?ly describe what I was feeling right now. It felt like a void had just opened up out of nowhere, a void of nothing but what seemed to be negative emotions. Anger, hate, sadness, loneliness, regret and a hell of a lot more were all there. (Great sage what is going on?) I asked while getting ready to fly back to town [Unknown. I do not understand what is happening right now. What you are feeling is not a magical aura.... whatever it is it seems to be made completely out of negative emotions. I suggest that you get back to the town as quickly as possible] (CARRION! Not only did you send someone here even after we agreed to stay out of each other''s business but you''re lackey dared to hurt my bestie''s subordinate, I''m going t-) My thoughts were cut off when I felt a massive aura coming from above me. Much to my slight confusion this aura was not magical, it was more like a void of nothing but negative emotions. I noticed everyone in the crowd as well as the beastmen also felt it, in fact some in the crowd couldn''t handle it and they ended up passing out. (This aura..... it seems familiar some how) I was about to look up to see where this aura was coming from. However before I could there was a black blur that crashed into the ground just in front of the beastman that hit Rigurd. It took a moment for the dust to clear but when it did everyone except me collectively took a step back. It was at that moment when I realized something. (Does she have that skill....) In front of the beastmen was Suu, yet she was completely different from her usual self. The first thing that I noticed was her eyes, they were completely black with no pupils in them. Her eyes also looked completely hollow as if there was nothing there anymore. Finally the thing that stood out the most to me was the massive black and purple aura that surrounded her. If I were to compare this aura to her normal one it would be at least twice as strong. In fact her aura was so strong that it began destroying everything around it. However unlike a normal aura witch would just break things apart this one was different, everything it touched started to slowly rot away. I knew it probably wouldn''t have much of an affect on me, unfortunately this could not be said for the surrounding bystanders. Thankfully they were smart enough to not let it touch them. "You think you intimidate me" To say I was annoyed that someone had interrupted my thoughts would be an understatement. I angrily glared over to where the voice came from only to see.... ============3rd pov============ "You think you intimidate me" "Don''t you know who I am? I''m Phobio the black leopard fang, one of demon lord Carrion three beastketeers" Phobio only realized after his rant that Suu was looking at him with emotionless eyes that seemed to be looking right through him. He couldn''t help but shiver slightly at the sight of those cold eyes, it was like a predator that was looking at an already dying prey. (To think these terrifying eyes are from a little girl. Damn it all to hell) Phobio was pissed to say the least, how could he be intimidated by a little girl of all things. "Don''t you dare look down on me you damn bitch" Flames covered Phobio''s hand as he moved into position to punch Suu in the gut. As soon as his fist came in to contact with Suu a pillar of fire erupted around her trapping her in side it. "Ha, that will teach you to look down on me" he said while grinning. However his grin soon vanished when he realized that he couldn''t pull his hand away. He tried again but he still couldn''t move it at all, it was as if something was holding him in place. "HehehehehehahahahahaHAHAHA" another shiver went down his spine when he suddenly heard someone laughing sadistically. Instantly after this the flames started to vanish, well it was more accurate to say that they were being su?k?d into something. Once all the flames were gone Phobio was quite surprised for two very different reasons. The first thing that surprised him was the fact that Suu was eating his flames. The second thing was that Suu''s right hand had turned into three tendrils and were wrapped tightly around his arm. ["That was tasty"] as Suu talked a second similar voice could be heard. It was as if Suu had her own personal echo. ["Now then.... LET¡Á€$,ME#&&¡Â^@£¤ SHOW¡Á¡ê¡Â,&YOU¡Â&#€¡Â&*@WHAT¡ê¡Â¡ê@&€¡ÂREAL#&£¤)FLAMES&(@&#LOOK:^%^^LIKE/$"] the three tendrils were then suddenly covered in extremely hot black flames. "HHHHAAAAARRRRRRRRR" Phobio could only scream as the flames started burning his arm. ["Aah, what a nice sound your making"] Phobio didn''t only have just the flames to worry about because Suu''s aura was also starting to destroy his body. Seeing this a twisted smile appeared on Suu''s face yet it didn''t last that long as it slowly turned in to a frown. Before Phobio could take to much damage Suu pulled her hand back and punched him hard in the stomach while simultaneously releasing the grip on his hand. He could only grit his teeth in pain as he was sent flying into the air, he then landed just in front of his companions. ["Awww, what''s the matter? Are you going to die already, that''s no fun at all. I thought that you''d at least last a little longer then this. I was hoping to maybe break some of your bones before then gouging your eyes out but it seems you won''t last that long, oh well"] [Kill] [Kill] [Kill him] [KILL THEM ALL] A very quiet voice echoed in the back of Suu''s mind. At first it was only a whisper but the longer she listened to it the louder it became. ["Oh come on.... WHERE''S%#^THE&$^#;FUN%,#&:IN&$&;$THAT^$&:"] (S-she''s insane!) Phobio could no longer hold back the growing fear in his ?h?st. (It''s those eyes of hers, it''s as if they''re looking directly into my soul) By this point Phobio''s companions had decided that enough was enough and were getting ready to attack Suu. Unfortunately for them they were to slow to act because just at that moment more tendrils came shooting out of the ground and wrapped around them. ["It is not very nice to intrude on my fun"] "How did you?" One of the beastmen asked to which Suu simply pointed at her feet. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what Suu did so they really didn''t need any further explanation. They were now much more concerned with the red lightning that was currently travelling up the tendrils towards them. ["Hahahaha, now then let see how long you can last"] "Hey, stop!" Before the lightning could reach them someone called out from behind Suu. ["What! Why does everyone keep interrupting %*,MY%;";FUN%;$"] Suu released the beastmen so that she could turn around to face who ever had decided to interrupt her. Suu''s eyes showed b?r?ly any hint of emotion, even when they landed on the slightly annoyed face of Milim. "Birdy listen to me, you need to stop now" ["Oh come on, what''s the matter with having just a little fun. Oh I get it, you want to play to ^_¡Â:DON''T¡ê&_^YOU%#$^"] "Birdy please, just calm down" Milim was trying but it seemed to have literally no effect on Suu. ["You know, I''ve been wondering what would happen if I did this for a while now. Why don''t you help me test it"] just as she said that a gate to the abyss opened up and a stream of black blood came pouring out of it. (A/N. Just in case you have forgotten, black blood is the name of the particles that make up the abyss) The black blood went directly towards Milim with out stopping for anything. Seeing this Milim stretched out her hand as dark purple flames shot out of it. However much to Milim surprise the black blood started absorbing the magic from the flames as soon as they came into contact with each other. Just as the black blood finished absorbing the magic and was about to reach Milim she jumped into the air because she had a feeling that she really shouldn''t allow that stuff to touch her. However the black blood followed right behind her even splitting in to different parts to try and capture her. (A/N. Just imagine something like byakuya''s petals from bleach) ["Oh please don''t run away from me, I only want to play with you just a little bit that''s all"] ["You know I''ve always wondered since I met you. What does it take to kill a demon lord? Hehehe"] (I think it''s time I end this, Rimuru might end up getting mad at me if i let Suu rampage like this any longer) and with that thought Milim disappeared just as the black blood surrounded her. ["Huh? Where did you go my little to-"] before Suu could even finish what she was saying Milim appeared behind her and knocked her out. (I should probably tell Rimuru to be careful later, just in case she actually has that skill.....) ===========Suu pov============= "W-where am I..... and why does my head hurt so much?" I asked myself as I sat up on my bed. I took a moment to look around the room and I almost immediately noticed that it was starting to get dark out. It didn''t take long for me to realise I had passed out or something. "I really need to stop passing ou-HARRRR" I was cut off when a sharp pain shot through my head. Not even a second later did memories start flooding back in to my mind. To say I was horrified would be an understatement, I wanted to kill every living thing around me. If Milim hadn''t stopped me I probably would have killed a lot of people. (What happened to me. What the hell fu?k?n? happened to me) "Suu!" A sudden voice came from the other side of my door. "C-come in" The door opened to reveal Rimuru standing in his human form. I could only wince when i saw his face which was filled with concern. For a moment he didn''t say anything in stead he just looked at me, I on the other hand couldn''t find it in myself to look at him. "Suu I..." he tried to say something but stopped. "I know you were angry but..... what happened?" "I-I don''t know" I moved my legs so that they were touching my ?h?st as I started shaking, saying I was scared would be a very large understatement. It wasn''t like the time I lost control of myself while fighting the orcs, this time was different. "I just don''t know" "It was so..... I don''t know. i was there but I wasn''t at the same time and I knew what I was doing and.... and...." "And what?" "I was enjoying it, well apart of me was anyway" The room once again fell into silence as neither me or Rimuru knew what to say. I could b?r?ly understand what happened myself so explaining it was out of the question right now. "C-can I ju-just be alone for a-a bit" "S-sure" he sounded hesitant to leave but agreed anyway. As he opened to door to leave he turned back to me for a moment. I could tell he was worried about me just from the look in his eyes. "You know I''m here whenever you need to talk, right?" "......" seeing me not respond he closed the door behind him As soon as I knew that he was gone I just broke down completely, I was unable to hold it all back any longer. I had told myself that I would never lose control again and in the end not only did I lose control but now.... I''m terrified of myself. ===========Rimuru pov=========== I sighed as I closed the door to Suu''s room, I really had no idea what to do in this situation. I mean I have never really had to deal with this kind of scenario before today. (I need to find out what exactly happened to her, I can''t just allow her to go through something like this again....) (Great sage any information would be useful?) [Unfortunately I do not know what is happening to her] "Sigh, well it was worth a try" Today was not going well at all. First demon lord Carrion''s subordinate showed up out of nowhere and demanded that we join them. Next Suu goes on a rampage and almost killed Phobio and finally i had to kick the group of beastmen out after we had a meeting with them. (I really wish I could sleep right now) Letting out another long sigh i began walking to the exsit, I was hoping that some fresh air would help me think of a solution. However to my surprise when I arrived at my destination I found Milim waiting for me. "I need to ask you something important" she said getting right to the point. "Huh?" I was taken by surprise when I heard the sound of her voice. She was talking in a very serious tone unlike her normal childish one. "What is it?" "Does Suu.... have the Sorrow Skill?" I was again taken by surprise, I was not expecting a question like this at all. (Should I tell her?) [Answer. She may have information on what happened to Suu] great sage pointed out. "Yes" "Then you should probably keep an eye on her" she said with a sad expression on her face. "Why?" I really didn''t like where this was going. "When I was still young an old friend of mine told me a story. The story was about the sin of Sorrow and how it''s user was driven to insanity. I don''t know everything but from what I remember there is something special about the Sorrow skill, some kind of hidden ability or something like that" "And how did you know she had the skill?" "The story saids that the user of the skill had an aura that could drive men to madness just by them being close to it. So when I saw that aura Suu was releasing I just had a hunch" It took a second for me to process all this information, if what she said was true I needed to be way more worried. I had to find more information so I quickly asked great sage if she could analyse Suu''s skill through the bond link. Apparently she could however something was blocking her from analysing it completely. (Damn it) [My apologies] (No, it''s not your fault at all. For now I guess just try and see if you can get past what ever is blocking you) "Also Mili-huh?" I noticed Milim had started walking away while I was talking to great sage. "Wait Milim, you said you know of someone else who has had this skill before" Milim stopped walking away and for a moment, she seem to be thinking about something. After a second or two she finally answered me with out looking back. "I don''t know what their true name is but I can tell you the name that some people call them" "What is it?" "......" "The Angel Of Madness" To be continued..... (A/N. Hello, I had a question and I was hoping someone could answer it for me. You know when Rimuru becomes a teacher, well how long is he a teacher for? Is it a year? I need to know for volume 2) =========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 26 - 21 Humans =============3rd pov=========== "Hey Zeref, do you think lady Suu is okay?" ".....I don''t know Yin, sssshe hassssn''t left her room for ssssssometime now" "I heard from Shuna that lady Suu wouldn''t even let lord Rimuru into her room let alone anyone else" "Do you think we should try and talk to her?" "No, she needs some time alone right now" "Bu-" "I agree with Kuro on thissss one, ssshe needsssss time to calm down" "Zeref....." =============Suu pov=========== "........" (Wh-what am I doing?) I asked myself. I was currently sitting on my bed while looking down at the floor of my room. I was not feeling all that great right now, in fact saying that I was feeling depressed would be a massive understatement. I have b?r?ly even ventured outside of my room since my rampage. I know that there is no point in dwelling on this right now but I''m scared, really fu?k?n? scared that I could lose it again at any moment. "Their all probably worried about me right now...." "I just wish I knew what the hell was happening to me" I said while putting my head in my hands. I sat there for a little while longer until I finally couldn''t take it anymore. I was just so frustrated and angry that I stood up and punched a near by wall, unsurprisingly my hand went right through it as if it was paper. "I..... I needed that" (I''m gonna have to ask someone to fix that later) I thought while removing my hand from the wall. I took a glance towards the door of my room before letting out a long sigh. I then started to slowly and hesitantly walk towards it. I stopped just as I got to it and started to think. (I-if I''m going out I should at least change into something better first) I thought to myself as I walked over to my wardrobe. I quickly put on something a little better then what I was currently wearing, yet I still didn''t really care what it looked like. I also took this time to some what fix my hair which was an absolute mess right now. Once I was finished I walked out of my room wearing a black t-shirt with white diagonal stripes on the bottom of it, I also had grey trousers on. I still looked pretty terrible just not as bad as I did before. After a second of hesitation I began to walk through the different hallways, i did find it a little odd that i didn''t see anyone around. My curiosity continued to grow as I kept walking around the building. (Where is everyon-) "Birdy?" My thoughts were cut off when I heard a familiar voice. "Milim? What are you doing here? And where is everyone?" "Oh, i was on my way to visit Rimuru. He and some others are currently in a meeting with a group of humans, everyone else is outside" "Wait what! Why are humans here?" "I.... don''t know. You want to come with me?" She asked while tilting her head to the side. (Well I might as wel-) "Great!" Milim shouted happily. "I told you to stop reading my mind" she only smiled innocently in response. "Sigh. Come on let''s go then" It didn''t take us all that long to reach the door of the meeting room. I could already hear unfamiliar voices coming from behind the door. I was just about to open it when Milim suddenly moved in front of me and pushed the door open. I was currently sitting at the head of the meeting table in my slime form. In front of me were two groups of humans, there were seven of them all together three of which I already knew. Shion, Shuna, Souei, Benimaru and Rigurd were here as well. (Maybe I should have asked Suu to be here....) (No, it''s probably for the best to leave her be for now. I will just have to tell her what happened after the meeting is over) Finally coming to a decision on what to do I turned back to my guests, all of which were currently looking at me. It was time to get down to business and start this meeting already. "Hello, I''m Rimuru tempest the representative of this town. Our nation is called the Jura Tempest Federation" "Wow, you really are a slime" The man who spoke was the guild master from the kingdom of Blumund, his name is Fuze. He looks rather old and has brown and grey hair, he also has a scar over one of his eyes. He was wearing a red coat and white t-shirt as well as black pants. "By the way I gotta ask, it looks like there are some new people here but who are they?" The next person to speak was Kaval. I had met him before I had first found Suu, the two people sitting next to him are members of his adventuring party. He has blonde hair and is wearing dark blue armour that Kaijin had given him. "Oh, this is Benimaru and Shion" the two bowed slightly in greeting. "And that''s Souei and Shuna" Just at that moment the door to the meeting room opened to reveal two people. The first person to walk in was Milim, she quickly took a seat next to Rigurd. It was the second person who was standing behind her who surprised me. "And that''s Milim" I said while still looking at Suu. "Hey Suu.... you feeling any better" I asked. Hearing my question the humans in the room became curious and looked over at Suu. Suu didn''t answer me and just took a seat next to Milim. "Sigh" (Well at least she is looking a little better then the last time I saw her) "Anyway, this is Suu and she is my daughter" I said much to the shock of the humans in the room. "She''s your daughter!" Kaval shouted in surprise. "How.... how does that work? Is she a slime like you?" Someone else asked. "I adopted her, also she''s not a slime but she''s not human either" I answered. A few of them were still curious but decided to ask about it later. They also seemed to be curious about Milim but they again didn''t ask. "Anyway, let''s get back to business" I said catching Fuze attention. "The kingdoms of Blumund and Falmuth both sent people here to investigate our city" "Yes that righ-" "Whoa hold on just a minute. Why the heck is a slime acting like some kind of big shot, it''s crazy. What''s the deal, why do you chumps listen to him" The person who spoke was the leader of the group sent by Falmuth, his name is Youm. He has silver hair and was wearing a cream coloured coat with red stripes that when down each sleeve, he was also wearing a black t-shirt and pants as well as brown gloves and shoes. Shion was about to open her mouth to yell at him but stopped her self when she felt a familiar aura. Recognising the aura I looked over at Suu who was glaring at Youm. "I''m not in a very good mood today so I suggest you shut the fu?k up before I rip your tongue out" a gulp could be heard from Youm as he when pale. "Birdy, calm down" Milim said as she lightly hit Suu on the head. "Whatever" Suu looked away from everyone as her aura vanished. (Her temper seems to have gotten a lot worse over the past couple of days, I will have to do something about that later) "I apologise for Suu, she''s just going through puberty that''s all" this got me a very annoyed look from Suu and a giggle from Milim. "That aside I would like to be on good terms with humans. Ideally i would like to open up a trade network with you all one day" "Seriously?" "Yeah, we''re already negotiating with the Dwarven Kingdom" "Wait, with Dwargon!" Fuze seemed rather shocked. "Being able to pass through our lands would probably make it much easier on travelling merchants, don''t you think" "Also there''s the fact that merchants may start buying and selling my enchanted stuff" Suu pitched in, she seem to have calmed down a little. "Stop right there and let''s back up a second. Dwargon acknowledged this monster town as a legitimate nation? Also what exactly do you mean by enchanted stuff?" Before I could answer him the door to the meeting room opened once more. I immediately recognise the new comer as Vesta. "If you want I can confirm that information for you" "Minister Vesta!" "Former minister actually" Vesta said in a sad tone. "But I don''t understand this, what are you doing here?" "Trying to put my talents to good use. Anyway what lord Rimuru has said is true, he and king Gazel have entered in to an official treaty together" Vesta politely bowed toward me. "As for what lady Suu has said, we are currently in the process of creating prototypes for different enchanted items. We believe that some of these items would be very popular if we sold them" Suu nodded in agreement to this. "Now are you convinced" Fuze and Youm doth glanced at each other then at their companions. For a moment they were silent before Fuze finally opened his mouth to speak. "I mean if that is the case then we aren''t exactly opposed to cooperating with you or anything like that. Still though we will need some kind of proof your an ally of humans, unfortunately we can''t just take your word for it. Is that fair?" "Doesn''t that go both ways?" I was about to answer him but someone cut me off. =============Suu pov=========== "Huh?" Everyone looked over at me confused. "What do you mean?" "It simple really, you say that we need to give you proof that we are allies to humans yet what kind of evidence do we have that we can trust you?" I pointed out. "Hmmmm, I suppose you make a good point, you really don''t have any reason to trust us either" (Dad can be way to trusting sometimes, seriously not everyone who comes to town will have good intentions towards us. Those beastmen are the perfect example for this) I thought to myself. "Well we can figure all that out later, right now I would like to ask you a question if you don''t mind" Rimuru said trying to dispel the slightly tense atmosphere. "What is it?" "Do you know if the knews about the orc lord being defeated has gotten around yet?" "Well no, only our king knows as well as a select group of others" "Well then Youm do you want to make a contract with me?" (So the silver haired guy is called Youm) I''m mentally noted. "Huh? Why would I want to" Just as Youm finished speaking he suddenly froze as he felt a very angry aura coming from Shion. He glanced over at her only to see her glaring back at him. "I mean why wouldn''t I want to" "You said that the kingdom of Falmuth paid you to come out here right. All you would be doing would be switching employers. To put it in the simplest way possible, I just want you guys to be the champions who defeated the orc lord" after Rimuru finished speaking the room became dead quiet. "Wait what?" Youm and his two companions were surprised to say the least. "You can tell everyone that we helped you out, then you''d start a rumour that you were the ones who defeated the orc lord and that''s pretty much it. If everything goes according to plan then we become known as the town of trustworthy and friendly monsters that ?ssisted the champions in their time of need" "I think it will be much easier to build good relationships with humans if they think that we''re cool instead of just mean hearted creatures" Rimuru said as he finished explaining his plan. "What do you think?" Rimuru asked Benimaru. "That''s a good plan, yes I agree" "Wow you actually came up with a good plan for once" I said sarcastically. "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?" "Hehehe, Birdy your gonna end up hurting his feelings" I just rolled my eyes at Milim''s comment. After that the meeting went on for a little bit longer like usual. As for Youm, he had asked for sometime to think about Rimuru''s offer. When the meeting was just about to be over I got up and left the room. Soon after several other people left as well but I didn''t pay much attention to any of them. "What should I do now?" I looked out of a nearby window to the town outside. Seeing as it was still mid day and that I really needed some fresh air I decided to go for a walk. (I guess that I could go see what everyone is up to, their probably worried about me.....) (A/N. I didn''t know how to end this chapter.... this was the best that I could think of) ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 27 - 22 Stop Reading My Mind. It has been some time since the meeting with the humans and a bit has happened. For starters I have some what met all of our guests and have learnt a little about them, however our interactions were quite short to say the least because I wasn''t really in the right mood to talk at that time. The next thing of note is that Youm and his group have been training with Hakurou to become better worriers. Unfortunately they had left town about a day or so ago to gain some fame and spread there names around so I never really got the chance to speak with them. Also in this time I''ve..... gotten better. I''m still a bit of a wreck mentally and I am still hesitant to go near others out of fear of losing control of myself again and hurting someone by accident but I''ve definitely gotten better. I really doubt this would have happened so quickly if not for the constant support of everyone around me. Right now I was sitting with the twins and Zeref just outside of town. Kuro was not with us as he was currently helping Geld with something. I was actually hoping to just relax in my room today but Yang and Yin had dragged me outside instead. "Yang what exactly are you doing?" Yang had been holding on to my hand since I left my room. At first I had found it quite cute but now it was starting to get just a little annoying. "If I let go of you right now your just going to run off and hide in your room again" she said while puffing out her cheeks. (Well I can''t really blame her for thinking I would do something like that, after all I really have not been going outside that much now a days) "I promised that I won''t, I swear" "Hmmmmm" "Now Yang there''sssss no need for that, I doubt that lady Sssssuu would just vanissssh into thin air ?sss ssssoon ?sss you let her go" "See, Zeref agrees with me" "Fine....." Yang then hesitantly let go of my hand. "Now then.....Errrm..... oh, what do you all think about the humans?" I was obviously trying to change the subject away from my sad state, thankfully for me it worked. "Their very... interessssting" Zeref said looking a little thoughtful. "I think there funny, especially those three adventurers. Hehehe, their always getting chased by something" Yin replied happily. "They have been to a lot more places then us and they may even know somethings that we don''t, as such we should be able to learn a lot about the world from them" Yang was the last one to answer. "What about you lady Suu, what do you think about them?" "Well Yin.... I don''t really know, I haven''t really had much interactions with them but from what I have seen they are good people" (However not all humans have good intentions) I thought as I started to remember back to my past life. "Birdy!" Before I could get too far into my own thoughts someone interrupted me. "There is only one person who calls me by that nickname" I turned around to see Milim excitedly running towards us at full speed. It literally only took a single second for her to reach us. "Milim? What''s got you so excited?" "That Kaval guy, the human in blue armour" "What about him?" "He and his group are going out hunting for monsters and I decided that I would be going with them" (Why would she even want to go with them.... oh, it''s probably for the food) I sighed internally. "Okay, what exactly does that have to do with me?" "I want you to come with us!" I honestly didn''t expect her to ask that at all, so I was slightly confused for a second. However once the confusion wore off I was a bit hesitant to say the least. "...I don''t know" "Come on please, if you come with us then we can get lots and lots of yummy creatures to eat" (Haha, called it....) (Anyway all jokes aside for a second, it might actually be pretty fun to let lose a little and I may actually be able to learn more about the humans of this world but.... what if I lose control again?) "It will be fine because even if you do lose control I''ll be there to stop you" she was apparently very confident in herself. "Haven''t I told you to stop reading my mind already" I couldn''t help but groan a little in annoyance. "Please please please please" "Fine I''ll go, just please stop yelling already" "Yaaaay" (She''s gonna be the death of me I swear) "I would never hurt my besties daughter" "STOP READING MY MIND ALREADY" *Whistle* My eyes twitched slightly when I saw her looking away from me while whistling innocently. She was acting as if she wasn''t just invading my mind a second ago. (I guess this could also give me time to ask her about that.....) "Sigh. Anyway it seems I''m needed else where" I said as I turn back to the others "It''ssss fine" "Yeah lady Suu go and have fun" "Hehehehe, Yang and Zeref are right go on" "Huh?" I was slightly confused about the mischievous glint in their eyes but I just decided to shrug it off. "Alright let''s go" I said as I got to my feet and walked past Milim. Unbeknownst to me as I was walking away with Milim the three I left behind started talking about something. If I was there to hear what they were saying I would have probably been very flustered. It really didn''t take us that long to make our way over to where Kaval and his party was, they had been waiting for us at the entrance to the town. As soon as we came into their line of view they walked over to meet us. "Hey, it''s been a while since we''ve seen you around" "Your Eren right?" The girl in front of me had light blonde hair as well as a blue ribbon wrapped around her head. She was also wearing a white robe with gold patterns with a pink bow just below her neck, she also had a pink skirt and brown boots on. I was guessing she was a magic user as she also had a staff with her. "Yep that''s right and incase you have forgotten this is Kaval and this is Gido" "Your lady Suu right, Rimuru''s daughter" Gido asked with interest. "Yes but you can just call me Suu" "Alright" "Also I''d like to apologise for my attitude in that meeting we had, I was having a really bad day" I gave them an apologetic look. "N-no it''s fine" "Yeah Eren''s right everything''s fine, there is really no need for you to apologise for anything" I smiled up at both Eren and Gido as they smiled back. "I think that we should probably get going if we don''t want it to be late when we get back" the moment was then interrupted by Kaval. (Welp it was nice while it lasted) "Yay I can''t wait, yummy food here I come" I could only roll my eyes at Milim''s antics. "Anyway while we''re walking do you mind if I ask a question or two" "Not at all" "Thanks, I was wondering how you all ended up meeting my dad?" ==========timeskip========== We have been walking for a while now with out running into anything at all. Kaval and Eren had just finished telling me the story about how they had met Rimuru. They had also told me a bit about Shizue, I had already heard some stuff about her from Rimuru but not that much. She seemed like someone I would have like to have met at some point, unfortunately that will never happen as she had died a while ago. "So anyway could I ask you a question now?" Eren asked curiously. "That really depends on what the question is " "What type of monster are you? I mean Rimuru said your not a slime" (Hmmmm, should I tell her..... it would be fine right?) However I never got the chance to say anything. "You can''t just ask her something like that, if she wanted to tell us she would have done so already" Kaval said while shaking his head. "But I was only curious" I smiled slightly as the two started to bicker amongst themselves. (If only I could be as carefree as them) "This thing is so heavy" my thoughts were cut off when someone spoke behind me. "It''s gonna be heavier on the trip back" I said while looking over at Gido who was pulling a large wooden cart. (Why did we bring that thing anyway, I could have just put everything into the abyss) I thought. "Please don''t remind m-" "Hmmm?" Gido''s complaining was cut off by Milim who suddenly stopped. "What''s up Milim?" "Dinner" I knew what she meant immediately, the three adventurers however took a minute to realise what she meant. Soon after we spotted a group of large Spider like creatures that were around five feet tall off in the distance. These were called Knight Spiders and they were probably pretty young ones because they have the potential to grow to the size of trees. Knight Spiders were a type of unintelligent monsters that lived in the forest of Jura, unsurprisingly they are a type of spider monster with eight legs and all. They look like a cross between a crab and a spider, they have a brown upper body with blue stripes however their under belly is pure white in colour. "So how are we doing this. There is at least seven of them so we need to be careful" Gido asked while crouching down next to Kaval. "Here is my idea, first will split in to two groups. Then one of the groups will head around them to the other side and draw there attention. As soon as the Knight Spiders start heading towards the first group the second group will attack them from the back" "We could do that..... or I could just do this" I then snapped my fingers as black shadowy spikes came shooting out of the ground right under the Spiders impaling them all. Kaval and his group looked over at me with shocked faces. Seeing this I could only look away sheepishly while rubbing the back of my head awkwardly. "....." There was a long awkward silence between the four of us. While this was happening Milim was giggling in the background much to my annoyance. "We-well that was anticlimactic" "You can say that again Gido" Kaval only nodded in agreement to his two companions conversation. This only made me feel even more awkward, it probably would have been a better idea to just work with them instead of instantly killing all the Spiders. (Maybe I shouldn''t have done that) I could only watch as the three of them stood up from where they were crouching down and walked over to the now dead Knight Spiders. I was about to go with them when a sudden thought popped into my head and I turned to look over at the still giggling Milim. (Should I ask her now. Hmmm, there is no one around except for those three so it should be fine) "Sigh" "Hey Milim, you mind if I can talk to you in private for a second" Milim only nodded in response and followed me as we walked a little further away from the three. "I''ve been meaning to ask you something for awhile now" "What is it Birdy?" She asked while tilting her head to the side. "How..... how do you do it?" "Do what?" "How are you always so happy.... ev-even with those eyes of yours?" Milim only looked at me even more confused. "When we first met I couldn''t help but feel weird around you, it was as if something about you just.... pissed me off for some reason. Eventually I ended up figuring out what it was that irritated me so much about you, it was your eyes. The eyes of someone who has been hurt.... hurt to such a point that they shatter and break, just like mine" I took a second to breathe before continuing. "Yet despite all this your still happy. Your happy all the time and it makes no fu?k?n? sense to me what so ever" Milim seemed to think for a second before looking back at me. I was a bit surprised to see a warm and some what sad smile on her face. "I''ve been a live for a really long time and in that time alot has happened to me, some things were bad where others were good. However something that I''ve learnt is that no matter how bad it gets it will get better eventually..... even if only a little bit" (I wasn''t expecting all that, especially not from her) "And besides if everything was terrible all the time I wouldn''t have ever met you and Rimuru" I could only smile as Milim went back to her normal childish voice. "Haha, yeah.... yeah I guess you do have a point there" "Come on let''s head back Birdy" "Wait a minute, before we head back I do have one more question for you" "Hmmm, what is it?" She asked while looking back at me. "Why do you keep calling me Birdy anyway" I asked curiously. "Huh? Well I think that it''s a pretty fitting nickname for you" "Why? Is it because I''m a Phoenix?" "No, it''s not because of that....." "What then?" "I just think it''s a cute name" (Wait wait wait, does that mean she thinks I''m cute?) I thought while blushing slightly. "Who knows" "H-h-how many ti-times do I have to s-say this, STOP READING MY MIND" my blush only grew bigger as i stuttered. "Hehehehe" ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 28 - 23 The Awakening Of Charybdis (A/N. Sorry I didn''t upload yesterday I was not feeling to well at the time, in fact I''m still a little sick right now. So yeah, just a warning there is probably going to be more mistakes that usual because my mind is all foggy and shit) "H-How much longer?" "We will be back in a second don''t worry" Me Milim and the three adventurers are now just on our way back to town. We had managed to hunt two more small groups of young Knight Spiders, unfortunately we were unable to fine any of the fully grown ones much to Milim''s dismay. Talking about Milim, I''ve been trying my best to avoid eye contact with her ever since our conversation. "It''s so heavy" "Oh stop complaining already Gido" Eren said while shaking her head. (Poor guys.... well it is their own fault for not accepting my offer) I had offered to put the Knight Spiders body''s into the abyss for storage however Kaval and Gido decided that it would be a better idea to just pull the cart instead. So that is why they currently look like they''re about to collapse from exhaustion. "So do you think that we got enough?" "That''s a very silly question Birdy. Of course it is not enough, You can never have enough yummy food after all now can you" Milim said while happily walking next to me. (Of course, she does only ever think about food after all) I sighed inwardly. "That''s not true at all, I do sometimes think about other things" she puffed out her cheeks cutely at my comment. "Your never going to stop reading my mind are you?" I asked while frowning. "Nope hehehe" "Sigh. God damn it" ==========Sometime Later=========== "Finally we''re here" "Thank god, this thing is so heavy" Kaval and Gido both complained as they collapsed on to their knees. Also when we had reached the fountain i was a little surprise to fine that Rimuru and Shion were waiting for us there. I was slightly confused on how they knew that we were coming but I just decided to shrug it off. "Hahahaha, pretty impressive haul ha?" Milim smiled proudly. "Y-yeah yo-you guys d-did great" The reason why Rimuru was stuttering was because I was angrily glaring at him. Why you may be asking, well it''s definitely not because Shion was carrying him in his slime form while also resting her massive rack on top of him. No it''s definitely not because of that. "Yes, I''m sure that king Geld will be very happy about all the food" Kuro began to rapidly nod his head up and down. "Lady Milim and lady Suu are just amazing. Lady Milim is able to locate monsters right away and lady Suu is able to create illusions to trick them. With the both of them working together it actually makes it almost too easy when hunting" Eren praised us. "Hehehe, finding monsters is easy when your amazing. We''re gonna feast again to night" (I''m not even surprised at this point, after all we do have a feast like every other week here) It was true, since I came to this world we have had a lot of feast. It''s not that I don''t like them or anything like that in fact they are usually pretty fun most of the time. "Good job, excellent work everyone" Rimuru said with a small nod in our direction. "Work is definitely a way to describe it" Gido spoke with a tired expression. "Who want''s to get a drink and a warm bath" "I would love a drink hahaha" Milim said in agreement with Kaval''s suggestion. "Well that does sound nic-" I was unable to finish that sentence however as I was suddenly cut off when I felt a presence appear near us. Of course I was not the only one who sensed it, in fact it seemed like everyone knew that something was up. Shion quickly passed Rimuru over to Milim while taking her massive sword off of her back. In the meantime Kuro had moved in front of me while also pulling out his sword and great shield from an abyss gate. "Who goes there?" both Shion and Kuro shouted at the same time. "Careful!" Rimuru yelled as Milim tossed him over to Eren before getting in to a battle stance. (This presence..... why does it feel so familiar to me?) Just as I thought that four figures appeared out of nowhere. The first three to show up were Benimaru Souei and Hakurou, the three had appeared right next to Shion. However it was the last one that was a surprise to me. Slowly a green figure appeared in front of us, the figure was surrounded by a dark green and red aura. "I-is that Treyni?" I asked slightly confused. "No, I don''t think so... she seems a little different" "I-it''s a D-Dryad!" "Wow, this is definitely a first for me" saying that the three adventurers were surprised to see a Dryad would be an understatement. "Hello there I am the Dryad Trya, Treyni''s younger sister" "Treyni''s younger sister! I didn''t know she had one" I said in surprise. "Wait a minute, what''s up with that ominous aura your releasing?" Rimuru asked nervously. "An emergency has arisen, calamity approaches us all" "Like how so?" Both me and Rimuru had the feeling that we probably weren''t going to like Tyra''s answer. "A calamity class monster, Charybdis has been revived" (Yep..... that doesn''t sound good at all) I thought to myself. "Charyb-what?" "It''s violence equals that of a demon lord. My sisters including Treyni have set out to slow it''s progress but they aren''t strong enough to stop it. There''s more, judging by the monster''s path... it''s heading for this town" (There goes our peace and quiet) I mentally ?r??n?d. "Against Charybdis who is known as the ruler of the skys waging a war on ground is useless. I''ve come to warn you about your defenses, you must form an airborne combat force quickly.... there isn''t much time left" "Well..... shit" =============Timeskip=========== After Tyra told us a little bit more about what exactly was going on Rimuru had decided that it would be for the best to call an emergency meeting. I was now currently sitting next to Rimuru while looking around the room at the large number of people that had shown up. "The monster known as Charybdis was born long ago and has died and been reborn many times since then.... it is known as the violent ruler of the skys. However based on its lineage this is to be expected, after all it does hails from Veldora the guardian of the forest" Tyra explained. (Veldora, isn''t that the dragon Rimuru had told me about) "Wait, do you mean that it''s like Veldora''s child" "Yes in a way, you see Charybdis was generated from a cloud of Veldora''s magicules" I noticed that Rimuru had become very nervous after hearing what Tyra said for some reason. "If Charybdis has truly revived then it''s far more dangerous then a demon lord because unlike most enemies we have no actual way of speaking to this opponent" Fuze quickly pointed out. "True, it''s a monster with zero intelligence and what''s worse is that it''s said to have the ability to summon floating shark creatures known as Megalodons. They are said to come from the spirit world to join it in it''s rampage. So I''ve heard anyway" Vesta was the next to speak. "The good news just keeps on coming" I said sarcastically. "Even worse is that the Megalodons it has summoned.... well it seems they have possessed some lesser dragon corpses that happened to be near by" Tyra explained hesitantly. "What!" Both me and Rimuru said at the same time. (Who the hell just leaves fu?k?n? dragon corpses laying around?) "There are thirteen of them" "Great, there''s a fish as strong as a demon lord and thirteen shark Lackys following it" "First the Orc lord now this..... why does the world like throwing over powered monsters at us so much" I let out a long sigh as I put my hand on my forehead. "Lord Rimuru, what do we do?" Shuna asked. "I''m not sure yet" "Hehehe, Oh Come on are you sure your not forgetting someone important" Milim suddenly spoke catching everyone''s attention. "No, no I don''t think so" I smiled teasingly. "Yep your rig-wait what!" I couldn''t help but chuckle at that reaction. "Oh, shut up you stupid Birdy" she glared at me while puffing out her cheeks cutely. "Anyway that stupid fish is no match for a real demon lord, I''ll obliterate Charybdis" "Hell yeah why didn''t I think of that" "I''m sorry but we can''t allow that, this is our town and there for our problem to deal with" Shion had just shattered both Milim''s and Rimuru''s hopes in one sentence. "But it doesn''t have to be just our problem" "Dad think about it, if we just rely on Milim all the time then how are we going to learn how to defend our selves" "Your right but....." both Milim and Rimuru seemed to want to argue. "Lady Suu and Shion are right, we can''t rely on you for everything just because your our friend. When lord Rimuru is in desperate need for help we will call on you lady Milim" Shuna agreed. "T-their right Milim, just have faith in me" Rimuru said nervously. "But I.... I thought that I''d finally get my chance to show off a little, you know" I couldn''t help but feel a little bad for her. "Let''s begin preparations to defeat Charybdis" "Right" everyone said at the same time, however before anyone could leave the room I decided to ask something. "Hey Tyra" I turned my attention back to the Dryad. "Yes" "You said that Charybdis is a Calamity class monster right?" "Errrm, yes that''s correct" "And if I''m not mistaken Calamity class is just another way of saying special A rank correct?" "Suu where are you going with this?" Rimuru asked. "It''s simple really, if Charybdis is a Calamity class then that means.... I''m a Disaster class" "Wait you are?" Fuze and his group were surprised. "Oh right I never did tell you what kind of monster I was did I. Well it''s fine i guess, you will probably find out after the battle anyway so I''ll just tell you...." "I''m a Phoenix" "YOUR A WHAT!" ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 29 - A/N First things first i guess, there is no chapter this week sorry. Why you ask? Well it''s because I''ve been feeling like shit all fu?k?n? week. I started feeling worse around the time I posted the last chapter, thankfully i have started getting better yesterday. However I have not been in the mood to do anything since, let alone writing a 2000 word chapter. On a brighter note, I do plan on writing another chapter for next week so no worrys there. I also plan on doing another ask chapter, if you have any questions for me or the characters please ask away. Ask questions here. (On this paragraph, NOT in the comments) Chapter 30 - Ask 3 ===== Question 1: MySoupotamia If Rimuru ate Suu would he be able to turn into her then? Answer: Great sage. [Answer. If Rimuru did eat Suu he would not be able to turn into her human form, this is because it was the result of her skill transformation so he would only get access to that skill. On the other hand he would gain the ability to transform into Suu''s Phoenix form] Rimuru. "Thanks for the explanation Great Sage" ===== ===== Question 2: MySoupotamia Does Rimuru have any plans on ruling the world? Rimuru. "Errrrm.... no. I have no plans to take over the world or anything like that, all I want is to make a place where Suu and everyone else can live their lives happily that''s all" Suu. (That''s just like him..... but I have a feeling it won''t be that easy) Rimuru. "Suu you okay?" Suu. "Huh! Oh yeah I''m fine just thinking that''s all" Rimuru. "Hmmmm?" ====== ====== Question 3: MySoupotamia To Suu, what do you feel about Milim becoming your love interest? Suu you love Milim? Question 5: MLakuru Am I the only one who wants Suu to be with Milim? They would be cute together? Answer: Suu. *Blush* Rimuru. "Oh~ what''s this all about" Suu. "SHUT UP!" Rimuru. *Smirks* Rimuru. "Hehehe, you have to answer them it''s the rules" Suu. "I... err... i-i me-mean.... it''s n-not like.... y-yo-you k-kno-" Milim. "What''s going on here?!" Suu. "NOTHING, ABSOLUTELY NOTHING IS HAPPENING HERE! Next question" Rimuru. "But you haven''t answ-" Suu. "NEXT QUESTION!" Milim. "Huh?" ====== ====== Question 6: shiro_kuma Answer: Suu. ".....They''re stupid" Rimuru. "Hahaha sorry about that, she''s still upset about the last questions" Milim. *Releases her aura" Milim. "Who upset Birdy? Was it you Author?" Suu. *Blush* Author. "Hey don''t drag me into this, I only write the answers I don''t ask the questions" Suu. "Th-thanks for caring Milim" Rimuru. "My little Suu is growing up" Suu. "Oh shut up you" Milim. *Tilts her head to the side* Milim. "I''m so confused" ====== ====== Question 7: skyforce Suu how does it feel to be technically not able to die? Answer: Suu. "Huh? Oh well I guess it''s pretty cool, I don''t have to worry about getting killed. Actually I have not yet experience what it''s like to die as a Phoenix so I don''t really know how it would feel" Suu. "Also I can''t help but feel like there may be worse things then death in this world..." ====== ====== Question 8: skyforce Suu since you''re a bird are you scared of cats? Answer: Suu. "........" Yin. "......" Yang. "......." Arrows pointing to Yin''s and Yang''s cat ears and tails. ====== ====== Question 9: skyforce How do you feel knowing there is a chance that your mother could also reincarnated into the world that you''re in right now? Answer: Suu. "....I..... I ne-never thought about that before..... I never had the ti-time to meet her s-so I guess I''d like to, if I ever get the chance that is...." ====== ====== Question 10: skyforce Suu how do you feel about your sister? Answer: Suu. "......" Rimuru. "Suu... it''s okay if you don-" Suu. "No, no it''s okay. Sigh. I don''t know how I feel about her, really I don''t.... on one hand she was the only one who ever took care of me and on the other hand she abandon me.... leaving me in that hell hole" Suu. "So yeah, I don''t really know how I feel about her" ====== ====== Question 11: skyforce When you where having the talk with Rimuru you mentioned that your father had a giant argument with your sister. We can ?ssume that the argument was about you since the way your father treated you after your sister left was way worse than before. What do you think your sister said to your father that could have called such a reaction and also author in the future I would not mind seeing what that argument was about. Answer: Suu. "I would like to know myself but when the fight happened I was upstairs.... I was to scared to go down to see what was happening. The only idea I have is that it must of had something to do with... m-mom. Da-he would always get mad when ever someone mentioned her.... buts that''s just my idea anyway" Author. "And as for my part of the question, I do intend on showing more of Suu''s back story in the future including that argument" ====== ====== Question 12: Cyko_Gamer How do you think you will defeat a giant crab floaty lobster thing followed by sharks in the Bodies of dead wyverns or something that are of water element while you are a Phoenix of the, i think you know what. Answer: Suu. "Well... Sigh" Rimuru. "You look tired, go and get some rest. I''ll answer this one for you" Suu. "Thanks" Rimuru. (She looks exhausted after talking so much about her past.....) Rimuru. "Okay then, first off I''m guessing you mean Charybdis and his megalodons. From what we know about them none of them have water based skills.... witch is strange considering what they are, hmmm" Rimuru. "Anyway even if they could use water attacks it would only stop Suu from being able to use Flame body. Also Suu is a Abyssal ''Storm'' Phoenix and the last time I checked Electric type beats water type" ====== //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////// (WARNING. Spoilers ahead. WARNING) //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////// ====== Question 13: skyforce Are there any more Phoenixs in the world or is Suu the last one of her kind? Answer: Author. "I''m not gonna say that much about this because I don''t want to give some stuff away, however I will say this. Suu is one of the last ''living'' Phoenixs, so yes there are more of them besides her in the world" ====== (A/N.. Now here is a question for you all, what animes are you looking forward to next year the most? If you watch anime that is. For me it''s Log horizon season 3 and TTIGRAAS season 2) Chapter 31 - 24 Conqueror Of The Skies Part 1 (A/N. Your all gonna be so mad when you get to the end, I''m sorry hehe) "Is it just me or is it looking right at me?" I was standing on a hill looking out in to the distance with Rimuru as well as a small army standing around me. Benimaru and the Kijins, Gabiru and the dragonewts, Geld and the Orcs, Zeref and the twins as well as a group of Pegasus Knights sent by king Gazel were all here. Oh and Milim was here too however sadly for her she was not aloud to fight. Anyway in front of us some distance away was a massive flying blue fish thing surrounded by a group of megalodons. Charybdis looked like a massive blue fish covered in armoured scales, in fact the damn thing was probably even bigger then me in my Phoenix form. It has three large fins coming out of it''s body, two from the sides and one on it''s back. It also has one massive central eye that seemed to be looking directly at me for some reason. "Now that you mention it.... it does seem to be focusing on you" Yang nodded in agreement. "Maybe it thinks that lady Suu is pretty" Yin suggested innocently. "That''s a silly idea" As the two began to bicker amongst themselves I looked over at Rimuru who was at this moment talking to Benimaru about any last minute plans. I began to think back to the end of the meeting that we had before Charybdis had arrived. (I really hope you know what your doing) I thought. What I was worried about was the fact that Rimuru had told Fuze and his group that he was a reincarnater, he had told them after everyone else had left the room so no one else heard him. They were pretty damn shocked to find out about that to say the least, maybe even more then when they found out I was a Phoenix. The four of them actually took me being a Phoenix pretty well, even if they were a little scared of me afterwards. "Sigh" "Are you okay lady Suu?" I was surprised to see that Yin and Yang had stopped arguing and were now looking up at me. "Yeah, yeah I''m fine I was just thinking about something that''s al-" "Everyone get moving, it will be here any second now" I was cut off when Benimaru shouted. "Alright get going I will see you after the battle.... also be careful" "Don''t worry lady Suu we will be just fine" Yin smile confidently. "Yep, we will be fine" Yang agreed as the two turned and walked towards Zeref. I watched the three of them leave as they headed in to the forest, I had wanted Kuro to go with them but Benimaru thought he would work better with Geld and the other Orcs. I found it a little annoying but Benimaru was put in charge of our military so I didn''t complain to much. "Suu" "Birdy" "Huh?" I turned back around only to see Benimaru, Milim and Rimuru walking towards me. I smiled and waved at them as they made their way over to me. Milim was actually supposed to stay back in town but I had persuaded Rimuru to let her come and watch, it wasn''t like we could actually stop her from coming anyway. "So any new updates?" Rimuru asked. I had been using my eyes to check the skills and abilitys of every single one of the megalodons as well as Charybdis. Both Benimaru and Rimuru had asked me to do this so they could gather more information about our enemies. "Well I''ve already told you about it''s magic jamming and regeneration skills as well as it''s other skills. As for anything new I''ve noticed.... well the only thing of note is that Charybdis keeps looking at me for some reason, it''s kind of creepy actually" "Do you think it knows that you are checking it''s status?" Benimaru asked with interest. "No idea" "Maybe it thinks your pretty" Milim said making me laugh. "You know Yin said the same thing" "Great minds think alike, also it''s true that you''re very nice to look at" Milim gave me a teasing smile. (God damn it, i walked right in to that one) I thought while blushing slightly. "Would you two stop flirting already, like seriously the battle is about to start and here you two are hitting on each other" Rimuru smirked teasingly causing me to blush harder and Milim to puff out her cheeks. "SH-SHUT UP!" I yelled in denial. "Seems like it''s going to start soon" "Huh?" I looked over at Benimaru who was currently looking out at the soon to be battlefield, to my surprise he didn''t tease me like he usely would. Shaking off the embarrassment I felt from Rimuru''s comment I followed Benimaru''s gaze. What I saw was the megalodons moving ahead of Charybdis to intercept our forces, I also took note that two of them were heading towards Zeref and the twins. ============Yin pov=========== I was currently running with Yang while Zeref followed from behind us. We were heading towards our first target when we suddenly had to stop. ''Guys you have two of them heading right for you!'' we all suddenly heard lord Rimuru''s voice in our heads and not even a second later did we see two megalodons come crashing through the trees towards us. "I will take the left one you two take care of the other one" Zeref yelled as he breathed out dark green flames at the enemy. The flames poured out of Zeref''s mouth hitting the megalodon right in the face. Sadly thank to Charybdis''s magic jamming skill this did not do all that much to it, however it did burn the megalodon some what. This attack also had the benefit of temporarily blinding it for a second. Zeref seeing this had just enough time to tackle it while also wrapping his body around it and biting deep into it''s neck. Back over with me and Yang I had managed to get our opponents attention. It was currently heading right for me ripping through the trees like they were nothing but paper. I was standing in a stance waiting for it to reach me, I had also already pulled out my Katana from the abyss so I was ready for it. "Come on just a little bit closer" I said with a smile as I activated one of my skills and felt my body become stronger. After another second or two it finally reached me and from what I could tell it was about to try and bite me in half. However just as it was about to do that I dodged out of the way and quickly cut one of it''s fins off. It let out a roar of pain as the fin hit the ground with a splat. "Yang now!" *ROAR* As I called out to my sister a massive white blur came charging out from the trees. The white blur rammed in to the side of the disoriented megalodon before pinning it to the ground. Before it could even react to the sudden events a large chunk of its neck was ripped out by large silver claws. What was standing over the now dead body of the megalodon was a massive two tailed cat that looked like a mix between a tiger and a sabre tooth tiger. It was two metres tall and three metres long, it''s fur was white with black stripes running along it''s back. The last thing that stood out about it were the large silver canines and claws. "Oh! So you finally decided to use that Yang" she only nodded in response. "Zeref you done over there?" I turned to look over at him. "Yes I''m done, we should probably get moving now" he said as he finished unravelling himself from the now dead megalodon. "Okay, let''s go Yang" *Growl* "We really need to ask Ranga to teach us how to use thought communication" I let out a small sigh. ===========Suu pov=========== "Cooool" Milim said with sparkling eyes. "Since when was Yang able to do that?" Rimuru asked in surprise as we watched Yin and Yang run off with Zeref. "Well both the twins have the transformation skill so it''s only natural they''d be able to do that" I explained. "Then why haven''t they done it before?" "I..... don''t know" (A/N. It''s definitely not because I forgot they had the transformation skill, no I would never do that) We had been watching the battle play out for a while now, most of the megalodons had been killed off with there only being four of them left. To be honest I wasn''t expecting them to live long as Souei was heading towards two of them now. "Wow, he''s really good with those strings of his isn''t he" "Hehehe he''s using the strings to make them fight each other" Milim excitedly said while jumping up and down. Rimuru and Benimaru nodded in agreement with both me and Milim as we watched Souei take control over one megalodon and was useing it to fight the other. I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw Rimuru slightly jealous expression. "He has good looks and good skills it''s so unfair" "Well that''s Souei for you, he''s the coolest guy ever...." my words trailed off as I noticed something in the distance. "Hey... err... dad when did Ranga learn to fly?" I asked catching everyone''s attention, they all followed my gaze to see Shion riding on top of Ranga while he ran through the sky. "I... have no idea" We watched as Ranga and Shion finished off the final two megalodons. Shion cut one in two while Ranga hit the other with black lightning. As soon as they were done both of them started heading towards Charybdis, Souei also joining them while still riding on top of a megalodon. "I should probably go help them" Rimuru said as his bat like wings came out of his back. "I guess I will come to" I then also brought out my wings. "Can I come?" Milim asked with puppy dog eyes, thankfully Rimuru was here because there was no way in hell that I could refuse those eyes of hers. "Sorry Milim but no" "Hmmmm, meanie" Milim said while looking away from us. "Come on let''s go" Rimuru yelled back as he took off. "Coming" I quickly gave Milim a head pat before heading after him. ===========Kuro pov========== I was currently standing with king Geld discussing what we should do now, we had eliminated all the megalodons close to us with the help of the dragonewts. I had also noticed while fighting that I was much stronger then most of my Orc kin. "My king it seems all the megalodons have been defeated, I now suggest we regroup and wait for the signal to attack Charybdis" I advised him. Ever since we joined the Jura tempest federation I had been helping king Geld in any way I could. As the last of his father''s generals it was my duty, of course I would still help my lady when ever she needed it. "I think that would be for the best, alright gather everyone togeth-" *BOOOOOOOOOM* He was cut off when we suddenly heard a massive explosion. I turned around only to be met by a massive smoke cloud in the sky, not even a second later did several massive pillars of black flames erupt close to Charybdis. I almost instantly new what was happening as I watched as the outer pillars began to bend towards the centre pillar. Soon after a giant sphere of flames was created and the pillars vanished into nothingness, the sphere then solidified into black and gold feathers and unravelled itself. "Laby Suu!" *SSSCCCRRREEEEEEECCCHHH* ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 32 - 25 Conqueror of the Skies part 2 *SSSCCCRRREEEEEEECCCHHH* =========sometime before========= (Almost there) I was flying over the forest while heading towards Charybdis who was currently battling with Souei, Shion and Ranga. Charybdis was useing it scales as a floating swarm of projectiles and from what I could see Souei and the others were having a hard time dealing with them. "You three need to calm down, let me handle this" I was about to help when Rimuru appeared just above them. "Lord Rimuru!" All three of them said in surprise. "Devour all GLUTTONY" as he said that purple smoke came out of his hand like a vortex and absorbed all the scales. (Huh, that looks a lot like my bottomless void sub skill) I noted to myself. "Leave this guy to me, I want you guys to fallback for now and get some rest" "But lord Rimuru we can still help you" "You don''t have to worry I''ll make sure this idiot doesn''t get himself hurt" I smiled down at them as I appeared next to Rimuru. "Lady Suu you''re here to!" "Yes I am. Also I agree with dad on this one, if you haven''t noticed the scales are already starting to regenerate" I pointed out. "If it uses that same move again I might not be able to protect you in time, so let me and Suu take over for a while. You guys should go back and wait for Benimaru''s orders" "As you command" Souei seemed hesitant but agreed anyway. "Please be careful lord Rimuru, lady Suu" Shion seemed to be quite worried about us. "Once I have rested I shall return to help you master" Ranga said with a determined growl. "Sounds good.... alright let''s go Suu" I only nodded in response as we flew upwards towards Charybdis. "Let''s see what you can do you smelly ?ss fish" I said as Charybdis started to fire some of it''s scales at us. As we got closer Rimuru shot a stream of black flames at Charybdis which created explosions were ever the flames hit. I on the other hand use my super speed skill to quickly get above Charybdis. Once I was above it I used my corrosive poison skill to launch large bubbles of poisonous sludge on to Charybdis''s back. I also took the time to shoot off several bolts of crimson lightning witch also had the benefit of causing explosions on Impact. I watched as the corrosive poison that hit Charybdis started to melt through it''s body. The corrosive poison also helped by slowing down Charybdis by poisoning it. It also helped that it was destroying some of the regenerating scales that were still regrowing. However..... (Damn it, why does everything in this world have a regeneration skill?) I thought in annoyance as the wounds i had created on Charybdis''s body started to heal rapidly. [Answer. Thanks to Charybdis''s skill ultra speed regeneration it should take around three minutes for all it''s scales to recover] (Oh you''ve got to be kidding m-) "SUU!" I was taken out of my thoughts when Rimuru shouted at me. "Huh?" I turned my head just in time to see a massive beam shoot out of Charybdis''s eye. "OH CRAP!" I didn''t have time to dodge as it was already pretty close to me so I did the next best thing. Before the beam reached me I used my body manipulation skill to changed my arms into a shield made out of muscle and hardened bone. (Wait, why don''t I just use flame bo-) sadly for me I didn''t get the chance to finish that thought. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* "HARRRRRR, FUCK!" I screamed as my arms were blown off sending blood everywhere, not that I could see it as I was surrounded by a fiery smoke cloud. "E-even with pain resistance this st-still fu?k?n? hurts like hell" I said through gritted teeth as my arms started regenerating. (Now I''m pissed off, Great Sage tell dad to have the Pegasus Knights as well as the other flyers pull back for now. I''m putting an end to this) I thought as black flames surrounded my body. [Affirmative] ============Rimuru pov============ "Suu! Damn it please be okay" [Message received!] I was about to go over to help Suu when I suddenly heard Great Sage''s voice. "What is it?" [Answer. Suu is requesting you to pull back all air forces and before you ask she is fine] I sighed in relief at the last part. "Wait why does she wan-" before I could finish several flame pillars erupted around the area. "Oh.... never mind I think I figured it out" "Hehehehe this is getting good, not only do I get to see Birdy''s true form but I also get to see a cool monster fight. It''s a shame I can''t play too though" I said with a smile. ==============Suu pov=========== (I should have known this from the start, I did grow up in Japan after all) I thought to myself as my body began to change. (To fight against a giant monster you need another giant monster) *SSSCCCRRREEEEEEECCCHHH* (A/N. Let them fight :3) "Come at me you one eyed freak" I hissed out while my red glowing eyes flashed a much deeper crimson. Charybdis seem to accept my challenge as it turned it''s body to face me and to my surprise it moved much quicker then I expected it to. It also took the time while it came towards me to released some of it scales and sent them a head of itself. "Really, this stupid trick again" as I spoke black flames came pouring out of my beak vaporizing all of the scales. "Try something new already or is this the best you can do you fu?k?n? over grown tuna" It was at that moment that the now very pissed off Charybdis finally reached me. As soon as it was close enough it tried to ram into me, however all that happened was that it when right through me with no effect what so ever. Charybdis seem to be confused for a second as it turned around to face me again. Unfortunately for Charybdis it would never even get the chance to see me. *BOOOOOOOOM* Several massive beams of white light hit Charybdis dead on creating several massive explosions. All the plants around me were dead, I had used the magicules in the air and the surrounding plants to create several MCCs. (Wow, in my human form I was only able to make one of those at a time but in this form I can make up to thirty of them with out even breaking a sweat) Just as I finished my thought a purple beam shot out of the smoke. Thankfully this time I was able to dodge it by flying higher into the sky. Soon after Charybdis slowly came out from within the cloud of smoke. (Damn this fu?k?n? magic jamming skill is annoying, if it wasn''t for that stupid skill I could have already killed Charybdis by now) I ?r??n?d internally. (Actually if the magic jamming skill only works on magicules then.... would that work.... I don''t know but it''s worth a try I guess) Thinking of a plan I shot several bolts of crimson lightning at Charybdis which seemed to only piss it off. Seeing that the first step of the plan had worked I started flying straight up while Charybdis followed right behind me shooting purple beams as well as it''s scales at me. Thankfully I was able to dodge all of them by flying erratically. ===========Rimuru pov========== "Hey what do you think lady Suu is planning to do?" someone asked from with in the crowd of monsters. "No idea" As everyone was talking to each other I was flying just above the crowd. I was to busy watching the battle to even hear the others conversation. I wanted to go and help her believe me I did but for some reason I felt as if something was off, it was like I was missing something important. (Just what exactly are you planning to do Su-) I was snapped out of my thoughts when Suu suddenly stopped flying upwards. "What happened?!" "What the?!" Several confused voices rang out as something very strange started to happen. I as well as everyone else present watched as Suu began to hover in place before seemingly starting to almost ripple like water. Soon after her body vanished with out a trace as if it was never there in the first place. =============Suu pov============= (Wow, I didn''t expect that to work so well) I thought as I watched from the ground as the illusion I had made disappeared. (Like seriously if even one of those attacks landed it could have given everything away) I sighed thankfull that Charybdis had actually taken the bait. As I thought to myself I open my golden beak as several gates to the abyss opened up around my head. Black blood soon started pouring out of the abyss forming into a massive sphere in front of my face. (Well i guess that it is time for me to end this) I thought as I removed the illusion that was hiding me from everyone. "If your skill really does only weaken magicules then it''s easy from me to beat you.... in the end all I need to do is just not use any magicules" my word seemed to have somehow reached Charybdis as it started to turn around. Before it could fully turn around I started compressing the sphere of black blood that was now about half the size of my Phoenix body. As I compressed it black energy began to crackle off of the slowly shrinking sphere, it continued to shrink until it was the size of a average person. At this point Charybdis finally turned around only to see me with a human size sphere floating just out side of my beak. My eyes glowed a very dark Crimson as black energy violently pulsed around my body. (It''s finally time to end this little battle of ours, now show me what you got you damn fish) It seemed that Charybdis had similar thoughts as it fired a purple beam at me which was much larger then the past ones that it had shot at me. Seeing this I finally stop compressing the black sphere before then unleashing it. I watched at the sphere turned into a massive black lazer that was at least twice the size of my body. It didn''t take long for the two beams of light to come into contact with each other, however when they did my beam went right through Charybdis''s as if it wasn''t even there. After this it didn''t even take a second for the black beam to reach charybdis, it hit him right in the eye and..... well what followed was a sound that reminded me of a nuclear bomb going off. Everything was covered in a blinding light that forced me to shut my eyes. (Holy crap! That... that was way more powerful then I thought it would be) I felt myself get pushed back slightly as a massive shock wave hit my body. (I hope that no one got hurt because of this) After a second or two things seemed to have calm down enough that I was able to open my eyes, what I saw in front of me made my jaw drop to the ground. In front of me several hundred feet in the air was a massive smoke cloud that was at least six hundred metres wide. To say I was shocked at how powerful that attack was would be a very large understatement. I just stood there looking at it slack jawed until.... (Wait... what is that?) I was snapped out of my shock when a small object fell out of the smoke. "I-is.... is that a person?" (A/N. I''m such an ?sshole, hahaha) ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Bonded (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro) Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 33 - 26 Demon Lord Carrion It has been a few days since Charybdis''s defeat and things have mostly gone back to normal. There was a large feast the day after the battle that lasted almost all night. We also took the time to collect what was left of Charybdis''s and the megalodon''s scales, from the information that I got from Kaijin and the three dwarf brothers we should be able to make some great stuff out of them. "...But still I just can''t get over that last part, something about the whole thing... well it just rubs me the wrong way" I said to myself as I sat with my back against Zeref while over looking the town. "It doesss sssseem quite sssstrange now doessssn''t it" "You can say that again. Just who the hell are the Moderate Harlequin Alliance or whatever their called, also there''s the fact that other demon lords could be in on this as well. Why does everything have to be so damn complicated?" "I am ssssure thingsss will work out in the end lady Ssssuu" I could only let out a sigh at that. "And look on the bright sssside lord Rimuru managed to get a non-aggresssssion pact with Demon Lord Carrion, you also managed to get a clue about ssssomeone who maybe able to tell you more about your race" Zeref pointed out. "Yeah I guess" (Demon Lord Carrion huh...) ===========Flashback============ (This was definitely not what I was expecting to happen today) I was currently in my human form standing in a clearing in the forest with several others. In front of me was Rimuru who was surrounded by a purple glow, he was also currently sitting over the body of another person and said person was Phobio. The same Phobio that had attacked Rigurd and caused me to go on a rampage. Apparently he was in side of Charybdis''s body controlling it or something and when I destroyed Charybdis he was set free. Phobio was currently unconscious and Rimuru with the help of great sage were removing what was left of Charybdis from him. I had a lot of questions that I wanted to ask but for now I kept them all to myself. (At least now we all know why Charybdis was so focused on attacking me) I thought. [Notice. The magic core of Charybdis has been completely removed from Phobio''s body and consumed. Preparing to isolate it and begin appraisal] I heard Great Sage''s voice through the link that connected me and Rimuru. "Well at least that went well" I said with a tired sigh. *Splash* I watched as Benimaru through a healing potion on to Phobio. Soon after Phobio''s body started to glow blue as the wounds on his body started to heal rapidly. "Well that should fix him up" "I don''t get why you wasted a healing potion on that ?sshole" Rimuru only rolled his eyes at my words. "Lord Rimuru" I looked over to see the head of the Pegasus Knights Dorf (A/N. I don''t know if that''s how you say his name, please correct me if I''m wrong) "Hey Dorf. Thanks again for all your help, we couldn''t have taken out Charybdis with out you" "No, we didn''t do anything to Charybdis... nothing at all" he said as he looked over at me. "Honestly lady Suu I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. To be honest I can hardly believe that your race is almost extinct because if all Phoenixes were as strong as you.....well you get my point...." "Yeah well the world is just full of mysteries I guess" (Honestly though i would like to know the answer to that myself. Just how the hell did humans wipeout a race that is virtually immortal, not to mention the fact that some of this said race were even stronger then me) After that we talked for a little bit longer before Dorf and the other Pegasus Knights left to go and report back to king Gazel. Rimuru also took this time to transform back into his slime form and was now being held by Shion, it was around this time that Phobio finally woke up. "Hey are you awake?" Rimuru asked. "W-what the... where am I?" Phobio sat up from his laying position as he rubbed his forehead. "What the heck happened?" "Are you saying you don''t remember what you did?" Hearing Rimuru''s words Phobio seemed confused for a second. "You better remember" I hissed. Phobio sat there for another second trying to remember what had happened and finally something seem to click in his mind. His eyes when wide in realisation as he finally remembered what he had done. "Please forgive me!" He yelled as he quickly got on his knees and bowed his head. "Huh?" I honestly wasn''t expecting him to just apologise like that so I was taken off guard. "Not only have I attacked you all but I also tried to kill a close friend of lady Milim" I noticed that everyone''s eyes became a bit more angrier when they heard the last part. "How did you know where Charybdis was sealed in the forest, it would have been nearly impossible to just stumble upon it?" Treyni asked seriously while standing next to her sister. "Answer them" Rimuru ordered. "Of course you see..." Phobio began to explain how he was told about Charybdis as well as where to find it from two masked harlequins. They were named Footman and Tear and they where the ones that told him how to take control of Charybdis. "Did either of their masks look like this?" Treyni asked as she drew an image of a winking face in the dirt. "No, the ones I met were a girl with a tear under one eye and a heavy set man who''s mask had an angry face" I noticed that when Phobio described Footman that Benimaru flinched slightly. "Wait, I wonder if it was Laplace" Gabiru said to himself. "Who?" Both me and Rimuru asked at the same time. "He''s a clown too. Laplace said that he was a servant of lord Gelmud when we spoke before battling with the Orc Lord, he was wearing a mask like the one Treyni drew in the dirt" "Okay.... anything else?" I curiously asked. "Actually yes there is, I think he said that he was the vice president of some jack of all trades group called the Moderate Harlequin Alliance" "So the dots are all connecting" "Great now we know there''s a group of evil clowns running around, that''s just fantastic" I joked not even trying to hide my sarcasm. This also managed to get a laugh from Milim and the twins. "I see and you say this man goes by the name Laplace" Treyni nodded to her sister who nodded back. "Footman huh.... I will take great care not to forget that name" Benimaru said with hate in his voice. "Yes me too" Shuna gave a small nod in agreement. "So there''s a mysterious group called the Moderate Harlequin Alliance and they pretend to help you but in reality they''re fulfilling their own goals with out getting their hands dirty. Sounds like a big bag of nope" as Rimuru finished he turned his body to glance at Milim. "Huh? Hey why are you looking at me. I don''t know them, though if those clown people really do exist I think it would be fun to meet them some day" Milim put her hands in the air as she explained. "And also maybe it wasn''t Gelmud, it could be that Clayman is actually plotting something" "Why him?" Rimuru asked. "Well he''s really schemy like that" she answered. "Demon Lord Clayman huh..." Rimuru said thoughtfully. "Just how many demon lords are there?" I ?r??n?d in annoyance. "Regardless of whoever''s scheme it was, what happened is my own responsibility it is not Demon Lord Carrion fault. So please take my life but leave him out of this" Phobio bowed his head again. "Next time don''t let a couple of clowns make a fool out of you" "Huh?" "I think we''re done here, see you around" Rimuru finished as he looked away from Phobio. "B-but what! what I did was unforgivable" "Bro if I say we''re cool then we''re cool. Right Suu, Milim" "Sigh. I''m still pissed about the fact that you attacked Rigurd for no reason but I was the one who completely lost her shit..... so yeah I guess I can let it go" I said with a bit of force. "If Birdy is okay with it then so am I" Milim smiled happily "There you have it we''re all good" "Is that okay with you Carrion?" What Milim said instantly got everyone''s attention. "Huh? So you knew I was here Milim" an unknown voice came out of nowhere. "Yeah naturally" I turned to see a very muscular blonde haired man who had black claw like fingernails. He was wearing a black coat with an orange cloth underneath that only covered the right half of his ?h?st, he was also wearing grey pants with black and grey shoes. He also had some kind of gold mettle shoulder pad on his left shoulder as well as golden rope around his waist and arms. "Hey thanks for being so understanding and sparing my foolish servants life" he said to both me and Rimuru. "So.... your the masked majin that defeated Gelmud and your the black and gold Phoenix that took out over thirty five thousand orcs in an instant" "Yep that''s me" Rimuru said as he jumped out of Shion''s hands and transformed in to his human form. "What''s it to you" I growled while looking up at him. "Haha, aren''t you a feisty one. Anyway you don''t need to worry I''m not here for a fight" he grinned down at me. "Get up!" Carrion glanced over at Phobio as his grin turned into a frown. "Yes sir" *Boom* To everyone''s surprise Carrion grab the now standing Phobio by the head much to the guy''s confusion. Almost right after Carrion slammed Phobio''s head in to the ground knocking him out. Once Carrion released Phobio''s head and turned back to us another beast man ran up to check on him. "Sorry about that, my subordinate got carried away and it''s my fault for not keeping an eye on him. Please forgive him" "Errm... yeah sure" Rimuru seemed a little taken off guard but answered anyway. "I already said I would forgive him and there is no point in changing my mind now" I sighed. "Thank you both. I will owe both of you one, if anything comes up in the future you can count on me" (I honestly didn''t expect that from him) I thought in surprise. "Now that you mention it what do you think about entering a non-aggression pact with our nation" Rimuru suggested. "Is that all you want... and what about you?" he asked turning back to me. "Hmmmm.... if you had any information on other Phoenix''s I would ask for that" I shrugged. "Well let sort this out right now, on behalf of Yuurazania in the name of the beast master Carrion I swear that I will never raise a blade against your nation" he swore while smiling at Rimuru. "Thank you" "And as for you request I know very little of the phoenixes however I did know someone who had managed to gather a lot of information about them. Last I heard of him he was going to explore a curse part of the sea about a year ago" Carrion nodded to himself as he spoke. "Why would he want to explore a place like that? Also what is his name and what does he look like?" "No idea.... I never asked him" I wanted to facepalm at that. "Also his name is Haruko and believe me you will know him when you see him... let''s just say he stands out" (Well that sounds concerning..... why do I have the feeling that he''s going to be very annoying to deal with) I thought to myself. "And where exactly would this place be?" "Well....." Carrion then went on to tell me the location of the place that this Haruko person had gone to. After telling me he soon left to go back to his nation after saying goodbye. "Well that was interesting" ==========Flashback End========== As i continue to think back to that day I became more and more frustrated until I finally had enough. Sighing I slowly got to my feet while stretching out my body. (It''s not like me sitting here stressing myself out over this will change anything) I thought as I watched the sun start to disappear over the horizon. "Looks like it''s starting to get dark, I guess that we should start heading back Zeref" "Very well lady Ssssuu" After that we made our way back to town, once we reached the entrance Zeref had to split off from me as he couldn''t really fit in town. As I walked through the streets I took note of the fact that there was b?r?ly anyone around. (I guess everyone else already went in doors, not that I''m complaining) I smiled to myself as I enjoyed the peace and quiet. "I have to admit as much as I like shit blowing up around me all the time I do wish it could always be this peaceful" I couldn''t help but say the first part with a lot of sarcasm. "Well let''s hope it las-huh?!" *Booooooom* Before I could even finish that sentence someone dropped from the sky in front of me. They of course landed with such force that the road was absolutely destroyed. (I saw that coming as soon as I said it) I ?r??n?d outwardly as I looked at the person who had just dropped from the sky. "Why do you always destroy the road Milim?" I asked the pink haired demon lord. "Like seriously just walk or at least float down gently because come on there is absolutely no reason for you to just drop from the sky like that" "Where''s the fun in that?" She grinned at me. "Sigh, anyway what is it that you need because I don''t think you would just show up out of nowhere for nothing... okay nevermind you would definitely do that" "Well..... I''ve come to tell you that I''m leaving" she said with a little sadness in her voice. "Huh! Wait why?" I don''t really understand why but hearing that she was planning to leave town hurt for some reason. "I have demon lord stuff to do" "..... So... your really leaving huh" I said as I looked at the ground sadly. "Hehehe, are you going to miss me Birdy?" She asked with a teasing smile. "W-wh-what! N-no of course not" I looked away from her while a blush crept onto my face. To my surprise as I was looking away I felt something warm and soft press against my cheek. Confused and slightly taken off guard I looked back a Milim who was smiling happily. "See you around Birdy~ hehe" she gave me one last teasing look before shooting off into the sky. "Huh?" I could only watch as she flew off into the distance to who knows where. However it was at that moment that a realisation hit me. "D-did sh-she just....." as I finally understood what had happened my face turned the brightest red it had ever been, in fact if you were to look at me right now you could probably see steam coming off the top of my head. "W-wh-what..... what just happened?!" I said in shock as I stood there frozen. After a second or so of this a warm almost giddy feeling filled my ?h?st. . . . . . [Bond made] . . . [Conditions met] [Congratulations. Your skill bonded has evolved into the Unique skill....] (A/N. I just thought that I would ask, am I doing a good job at the romance thing? This is the first time I''m doing something like this. Also I just want to say that I''m taking a week off for Chrisrtmas, after I come back there will be two more chapters before volume 1 ends) ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: ??????????? Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 34 - 27 My Joy (A/N. I''m back yay. I hope you have all had a great Christmas and got whatever it was that you wanted this year. Now that Christmas is over however it''s time for me to get back to writing. I hope you all enjoy this chapter. P.S. Sorry that this chapter is a little shorter then most of the other ones that I''ve written so far) (I''m so bored) I was currently sitting at a table in the middle of the dining room while also resting my head on it with a very tired expression on my face. I continued to do this for some time while not really paying attention to anything that was going on around me, I just sat there lazily looking off in to space. (I wonder what Milim is up to now a days...) it had now been a couple of days since she had left town to go and do whatever it was she needed to do. Unfortunately for me I had unknowingly started to miss her as time went on. "Suu" (She''s probably off doing something really fun) "Suu" (.....or maybe she is thinking about me) "SUU!" I was suddenly startled out of my thoughts when Rimuru who was sitting at the other side of the table shouted at me. "W-what?" "Are you okay?" He asked while looking at me with his head tilted to one side. "Huh? Yeah I''m fine" I answered still some what confused at the sudden question. "You''ve been acting strange lately and I''m not the only one that has noticed it either. Your constantly looking off in to space and muttering to your self about something, honestly it is kind of starting to creep me out a little. You''ve been doing it ever since Milim left" as soon as he mentioned her my face turned a slight pink and of course Rimuru immediately noticed. "Ooooooh, so that''s how it is huh" he said with a large grin plastered on his face. "Wh-what are you t-talking about noth-nothing happened, y-yeah absolutely nothing happened what so ever" I tried to defend myself as I frantically waved my hands in front of my face. "Hahaha, yeah yeah whatever you say....." I sighed in relief at that, however what he said next made my face turn a light pink. "So..... Great Sage any info for me" [Answer. It seems that Suu and Milim had a small incident just before Milim left] this made me turn white as snow. "Oh my, is that so. Well then what were you saying before Suu? I honestly can''t seem to remember, would you be a dear and please remind me" Rimuru was now resting his head on his hand while looking at me teasingly. (God damn it Great Sage.... at least it''s only me and dad here right now. God forbid if Benimaru was here there would literally never be an end to the teasing I would get) I thought with a long groan. "F-fine I''ll tell you bu-but promise you won''t tell anyone else" I pleaded while trying to hide my embarrassment. "You have my word" Rimuru answered with out losing the smile on his face. I let out a long and some what reluctant sigh as I glared at him very annoyed with the whole situation. I then went on to tell him what had happened that day as well as about my new skill. [Congratulations. Your skill bonded has evolved into the Unique skill....] [Joy] "H-huh?" I stood there for a second not understanding what I just heard as I was still quite flustered. "What was that?" In my current state I was distracted so I didn''t hear what had been said. It took me a little bit to calm my racing heart down. After a minute or so I finally calmed down enough that I could think more clearly. (Did I just get a new skill or something?) I thought to myself. [Affirmative!] Before I could check my status to see what was new Great Sage suddenly answered my question. Also because of Great Sage''s sudden appearance I couldn''t help but yelp in surprise. (For fu?k sake please don''t do that agai.....) I cut myself off when I realized something very important. "W-wa-wait a m-minute, how lo-long have you b-been here for?" i asked as my face started to turn red again. [......] Great Sage didn''t say anything which caused the atmosphere to become incredibly awkward. "ANSWER ME!" I yelled as my face became even redder from the embarrassment. [...Would you like me to show you your new skill and all of it''s sub abilities?] Great sage asked. (Stop trying to change the subject and answer me god damn it) . . . . . [Understood. Now showing information on the skill Joy] Great sage said while completely and utterly ignoring my yells of protest. [Clear mind. (This is a passive skill that calms the user''s mind when it is overwhelmed by negative emotions. Note, this skill is not perfect and can be over powered if the emotions are strong enough) Peaceful Aura. (This skill when activated will calm all those that are around the user while also giving them a sense of peace) Eternal Bond. (This skill is a better version of the Bonded skill, it increases the user''s power but it also allows the user to take the damage of an attack for a Bonded person) Judgement. (This skill allows the user to enter a state were they can see a person''s true self and judge them accordingly, while the user is in this state all physical and magical attribute are greatly enhanced) Replication. (This skill allows the user to copy the skills of anyone they are bonded too. Note, this skill is unable to copy skills such as Sin or Virtue skills also the bonded target must allow the user to copy said skill.)] "Hey stop dodging the questi-Huh?" I was about to yell at her again but stopped myself. (W-what was the name of the skill again?) I asked some what confused. [The skills name is Joy, it has evolved from your skill Bonded after your interactions with Milim] "Joy... WAIT A MINUTE SO YOU DID SEE ALL OF THAT AFTER ALL!" I shouted. "Pleace don''t tell anyone" I begged. [....No promises] she said in an almost teasing way, well as teasing as a female robot voice can sound. I couldn''t help but have the sudden urge to punch her, however sadly for me that wasn''t really possible. After a second of muttering to myself about how I would get her back for this I finally decided to look at my new skill more carefully. (The skill it''s self is pretty amazing especially that Replication ability. However what does it mean by Sin and Virtue skills?) I thought. [Answer. Sin and Virtue skills refer to the eight Sin skills as well as the eight Virtue skills] "Wait you mean like the Seven Deadly Sins?" [Affirmative] "But you said eight not seven" [Answer. Two of them are not very well known in fact there are very few people who actually know about them, even I know very little about them. They are Sorrow the eighth sin and Joy the eighth virtue] Great sage explained. "Anyway I can understand why I got the Sorrow skill but why the Joy skill? Like seriously that doesn''t fit me at all" [Unknown. However maybe you are changing and just haven''t realized it yet] "Maybe...." ========Flashback end========= "T-there are you happy now?" I asked while puffing out my cheeks and looking away from him. I sat there waiting for him to start teasing me however much to my surprise the endless teasing never came. Rimuru instead just lent over the table and patted my head gently. "What are you doing?" "What do you mean? Am I not allowed to be proud of my daughter for growing up so much" he said as he continued to pat my head happily. "Dummy" I whispered. "Hahaha, you haven''t called me that in a while" after saying this he finally decided to stop patting my head and sit back down. "So how do you feel?" He asked interested. "Sigh. I''m flustered, embarrassed, frustrated, lonely and there is the fact that just the thought of her makes my heart race like crazy" I said as I started to go off on a rant. "You have it pretty bad huh" he chuckled. "Your not helping" I hissed. "Haha Sorry. Anyway it''s understandable that you feel like this, after all if I''m not wrong this is the first time you have ever had a crush or something like this in either one of your lives" I could only shyly nod at that. "And there is no point in you worrying because from what you told me she probably feels the same way about you" (I guess he has a point..... but still) "Stop worrying so much already, I am sure it''ll all work out eventually" he said while leaning back in his chair. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at him. I know very well that it wouldn''t be that easy, it''s never just that easy. In the end my luck just isn''t that good, I can''t just believe that it would be as simple as that. (Well in the end all I can do right now is hope that nothing bad happens.... sigh. Why do things have to be so damn complicated all the time) ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 35 - 28 Goodbye "Huh... whe-where am i?" I asked myself as I looked around with a confused expression on my face. I was standing in a square room that was around five metres wide in each direction. However what stood out the most to me was the fact that the walls, ceiling and floor were all made out a some kind of black mist. I could also see perfectly clearly even though there was no visible light source in the room, in fact there was nothing here just an empty black space. (Am I in the abyss or something.... no this place feels different and it doesn''t look the same, also I don''t remember going into the abyss. Hmmmm, the last thing I remember was going to bed after talking to dad) I thought as I walked around the room. "Actually this place does seem similar to that drea-huh?" I was cut off when I suddenly felt something appear behind me. I turned around only to see a strange sight, in the middle of the room where there was once nothing there was now a fancy full body mirror. The mirror it''s self was rectangular with a curved top. It had a black border with two golden Chinese dragons on the left and right side, their heads met at the top and their tails at the bottom. "What the!" I said in surprise. I didn''t care about the mirror it''s self, what caught my attention was the thing that was being reflected back at me. "Is that....." In the mirror looking back at me was well... me. However for one thing she didn''t have white hair instead she had messy dark brown hair that was almost black. The clothes that the reflection was wearing looked different as well, they were ripped in several places. Also there was the fact that I couldn''t see her face as a shadow was covering it. I instantly recognised the half starved looking reflection as my past self. "Hello?" I called out while taking a hesitant step forward. All I got in response was a long drawn out silence. "Okay I''d like to wake up now, this is honestly starting to get a little creepy" I said as I backed away just a little from the mirror. [Remember!] "Huh?" I jumped back when someone suddenly spoke. The voice in question seemed to come from the mirror, however the reflection''s mouth didn''t even move a little. [Remember] this time when the voice spoke it was louder then the first time. "Who the hell are you?" [Re%memb&er] "REMEMBER WHAT!" I yelled as I fell forward on to one knee while holding my head with both hands. [¡ê*,em/;€*mb&&^?er] I was forced to cover my ears as the voice only got louder and louder to the point it was almost deafening. I also noticed that the voice was becoming distorted making it harder to understand. "SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!" [%;/,%m_&&b£¤&^€r] (Wh-wha-what''s ha-happening to t-the reflection) I thought in pain as my head was pounding because of the sound. I watched as the reflection began to ripple and change into a strange symbol. The symbol was a dark blood red colour and was made up of a ring with three pairs of feathered wings coming out of the centre of it. Also much to my surprise and happiness as soon as the symbol appeared the voice seemed to vanish. "M-my head is ki-killing me" I ?r??n?d and slowly got to my feet. It was then that the mirror began to ripple again as it changed to something else. This time it changed to what I could guess was an island with a mountain in the centre of it. "Wait, who said th-" it was at that very moment that my eyes opened and I found myself lying on my bed. "-at huh? Oh so now my body decides to let me wake up" I said very annoyed. "God damn it" (What the hell was all that about?) I thought to myself as I got out of bed. I took a minute to organise my thoughts, I also took this time to get dressed as the sun was already up so there was no point in me going back to sleep. Once done with all that I sat back down on my bed and started to think. (Seriously I have so many questions right now, for starters what the fu?k is with that red symbol and what the hell am I supposed to remember. Sigh. I have a feeling that if I want answers to all my questions I will need to find Haruko. Carrion did say he was heading to somewhere at sea so maybe that island I saw has something to do with it) "I want to just shrug it off and say it was just a weird dream but I have a feeling it''s not that simple. Guess I will go see what dad thinks about this whole mess" I let out another long Sigh as I made my way to the door. ==========Rimuru pov=========== "Y-your go-going to rip m-me in two" "Your wrong, she would look way cuter in pink" Shuna said with a pout. "No way, purple is so much cuter on her" Shion argued back. (What the heck are they arguing about anyway?) I asked. [Answer. They seem to be arguing about what colour dress Suu would look the cutest in] Great Sage explained. (Do they seriously believe she would actually let them dress her up in the first place? Also if that is the case then why are they using me like this and not her?) I asked while trying to find a way out of this tug of war match. [Unknow-] "Hey dad can I ask you somethi-" Great Sage was cut off when Suu came through the door, however she stopped what she was going to say as soon as she heard this. "Lady Suu would look way cuter in a pink dress not a purple one" ".....Nope fu?k this shit I''m out, I''ll come back later" she said as her face turn slightly pale and she quickly turned around to leave. "Nooooo! Please don''t leave me" I yelled to her. Thankfully Suu came back and after seeing her face I had the suspicion that this was something she wanted to talk about in private. So after some persuading on my part Shion and Shuna left us alone so that we could talk. Unfortunately for Suu I had to promise them that they could dress her up afterwards. "Why did you have to promise them that?" Suu asked with a very annoyed glare. "Well it got them to stop arguing and leave the room so that we could talk, sooo...." i could only avoid eye contact with her while looking away sheepishly. . . . . There was a long awkward pause between us. The silence continued until Suu finally spoke while also becoming a bit more serious. "I had one of those dreams again.... the same kind that I had the day I lost control!" Now that caught my attention. "Are you sure that it wasn''t just a weir-" "Stop, I know what your gonna say and believe me I want it to just be some strange dream but I know it''s not... it can''t be just a normal dream" she cut me off while putting her left hand over her eyes. "How can you be sure?" I asked while transforming in to my human form. Suu had told me about that dream she had the day she went on a rampage. Ofcourse I had thought it was just a dream because she hadn''t had one like that since. "Because... sigh. Because that day when I lost control of myself I remember hearing a different voice talk a long side my own. The same voice I''ve heard in both dreams, the one that keeps telling me to "remember" something" (Great Sage any idea what it could be?) [......] (I''ll take that as a no then) "Well..... tell me what the dream was about first then we can figure out what to do" I said gesturing for her to continue. Suu then went on to explain the dream and what happened in it. ".....and that''s when I woke up" "Okay so what is it that you want to do?" I asked. "What I want is answers because I''m really getting annoyed with always being in the dark" "Well if you are going to find this Haruko then I guess I''ll have to com-" "No" She interrupted. "Huh?" "If I am doing this then your not coming with me" she said while looking me in the eyes. "What do you mean by that? If your going to what could be a very dangerous place there is no way in hell I''m not going with you" "No.... no your not. Sigh. First I have a feeling that this is something I need to do alone, I''m thankful that you want to protect me don''t get me wrong but honestly I''m very capable of protecting myself. Also don''t you have that thing you need to do, you know the one that Shizue girl asked you to do for her" I couldn''t help but realizes she did have a point there, I had been putting off Shizue''s final wish for a while now. "I can''t change your mind can I" all i got in response was a shake of her head. "You really know how to make a father worry don''t you" i said as my serious expression softened a little. "I wouldn''t know, I''ve never had a father who cared enough to worry about me until I met you so I''m still learning" she said with a small smile. "I suppose we can finish this after they''re done with you" I smiled as I pointed at the door where Shuna and Shion were now standing. "Oh no if I''m going down your going down with me" she grinned as she looked away from me. "Wait n-n-no you wo-wouldn''t" I said as I started to sweat. "Hey Shuna, Shion how great do you think dad would look in a female swimsuit!" I could only gulp loudly as both of their eyes started sparkling at the idea. (Oh shit) =====Two day time skip, Suu pov===== I was currently standing out side the town and in front of me was a large crowd of people. In fact almost the whole town was here much to my embarrassment. After my little talk with Rimuru I spent the next two days getting ready for my trip by doing things like enchanting Blue Ash as well as my clothes. (A/N. You will have to wait and see what her stuff can do now, hehehe) "Are you ssssure I that sssshouldn''t come with you lady Ssssuu" Zeref said doing his best at puppy dog eyes. "Yeah, we want to come too" both Yin and Yang pleaded at the same time. "Haha, sorry but this is something I have to do alone" I smiled down at the twins and patted their heads. "Also Kuro aren''t you going to ask to come with me too" "Well my lady as much as I would love to I don''t believe you have any intention of changing your mind about this" the giant Orc said with a sad smile. "It''s okay, I''ll be back before you know it" "And look after everyone for me Zeref" I said as I looked up at him while I also stopped patting the twins. "I promisssse my lady, I won''t let anything happen to them" "Thank you" I then gave them one last smile before walking towards Rimuru. "Alright are you ready to go?" He asked. "Yep" "Sigh. Just be careful okay" he said with a worried expression. "I''ll be fine, actually with all the enchantments I put on my stuff as well as the fact you let me copy your Thought communication and Magic jamming skills I think that I will be more then fine. I should actually be more worried about you, in a few days you will be leaving to visit Shizue''s students" I grin at him causing him to roll his eyes at me. "Alright get going..... and be safe, please" "...Don''t worry I will" With that I began to walk away from him while waving to everyone else. I could only smile as I heard them yelling their goodbyes. In fact I had to look away from them as I had started to cry a little. (So this is what it''s like to have people that truly care about you) (Haha..... is it wrong that I already miss them?) (A/N. And that is the last chapter of volume one, of course I still have plans before I start volume 2 but I''ll tell you about that later. For now... I would like to just thank you all for the support and for reading this. I honestly didn''t expect it to ever do this well, so thank you) ========================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro(Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin(2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang(2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref(abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: New. Thought communication. (Allows the user to send there thoughts to others) New. Magic jamming. (Allows the user to interfere with surrounding magicules, this drastically weakens magic based attacks against the user) Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Super Speed Acid immunity Poison immunity Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer barrier ///Unique skills: Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow.(Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart.(Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 36 - A/N (Volume 2 Info) Okay let''s get right to the point, Volume 2 won''t start for a little while because I''ve got a few things that I need to get done first. I plan to start Volume 2 in about 3 weeks or so once I''ve gotten everything done. I''ll just list them all here to make it easier. ? Going through every chapter while spell checking and fixing some other mistakes. (Thanks again to everyone that pointed out mistakes that I made, it will make it easier on me) ? Ask 4. (If you want to ask questions now please do it below) ==Ask questions here== ? Follower statuses ? Something special. (And no I''m not telling you what it is you will have to wait hehe) So these are the things I need to get done, once I''ve finished all of them I will start volume 2. As for my plans for volume 2 I will say this, this is the volume that Suu starts building an army.. I''m not going to tell you why but I hope you all look forward to seeing a lot more abyssal creatures. Chapter 37 - Ask 4 ===== Question 1: IDO I want to ask Rimuru what he thinks about Suu going on a journey alone to who knows where? Answer: Rimuru: "Sigh. Honestly I wish she had at least taken Zeref with her instead of going off on her own..... at least I have some idea of where she is going, I guess" ===== ===== Question 2: IDO What does Milim want her relationship with Suu to be? Answer: Milim: "Yay, someone asked me a question" Author: "Milim.... the question, you need to answer it" Milim: "Oh right, I think Suu is super cute especially when she is flustered. It''s absolutely adorable" Author: "The question was about what you want your relationship with her to be, not what you think of her when she''s embarrassed" Milim: "Hehehe" Author: "Your not going to answer the question are you?" Milim: "Nope" ===== ===== Question 3: Scion_Rajaram Okay so for Suu. When you met Gabiru you said that he reminded you of "him". When you said him, did you mean your father or someone else? Answer: Suu: ".....yes I was talking about him. You see he used to act all high and mighty like he was always in the right, no matter w-what he did" ===== ===== Also what would you do if you ran into your mother and sister again? Answer: Suu: "I have no idea.... I never even knew my mother so I don''t really know how I would react to meeting her. As for my sister, well first she should be still in my old world so the only way for me to see her again would be to go back and honestly.... I don''t think I ever want to go back there" ===== ===== Question 5: Cyko_Gamer Suu, do you think lava would hurt you since you are made mostly or completely of fire in your Phoenix form? Answer: Suu: "That''s.... huh! You know what, now that I think about it lava probably wouldn''t do anything to me as I do have the heat immunity skill. So yeah I don''t think anything would happen if I tried jumping into lava" ===== Question 6: Garrett_Dodson_8179 This is for everyone? If you gain godhood how would you react and what would be the first thing you do? Answer: Suu: "I would probably be incredibly confused but after getting over my confusion I''d use it to find answers for all my fu?k?n? questions" Rimuru: "I actually would have the same reaction as Suu, however I would use the power to accomplish my dream that I''ve had ever since I came to this world and that dream is to..... create a tv so I can watch anime" Author: "Really, that''s it?" Rimuru: "What can I say I''m a weeb" Author: "Fair point" Benimaru: "I think I speak for all the kijin when I say that if we were given that power we would use it to rebuild our clan" Milim: "I probably wouldn''t do much with it, in fact I would probably be bored because there would be no one powerful enough to fight me anymore" Yin: " I''d use it to beat up anyone that hurt lady Suu or my friends" Yang: "Yeah!" Zeref: "Hmmmm, I don''t really know. I would probably be very overwhelmed with the ressssponssssibly that comessss with sssssuch power" Kuro: "An interesting question. I would probably use it to make sure no one had to go through what my people had to, no one deserves to starve after all" ===== ===== Question 7: K1tten (For Suu) what do you think of a place would be that is the opposite of the abyss? Suu: "Errrrm, well I guess it would be just the real world because the abyss and real world are actually very different yet also very similar" Author: "Hmmm where have I heard something like that before" Suu: "I don''t know maybe one of the other asks. Why are you asking anyway?" Author: "Oh nothing I was just thinking that''s all" Suu: "Yeah yeah whatever" ===== ===== Question 8: K1tten Also I have no shame do you know how that feels, it''s great one less negative(ish) emotion. Suu: "No I don''t because unlike some people I know how to respect boundaries" Rimuru: "Are you still mad about the fact I was in the female hot springs" Suu: "I''m not even going to answer that" Rimuru: "I only did it two tim-" Suu: *Releases her aura" Suu: "What do you mean TWO times!?" Rimuru: ".....Oops" ===== ===== Question 9: shiro_kuma For Suu: what will you do if Milim is brainwashed? Answer: Suu: "...If that does happen well let''s just say...." Suu/????: ["$^;''WE^%#;,?(#MIGHT$&$/,;:$GET%;%A&;%%LITTLE^#&;:ANGRY:&&:$%&="] ===== ===== Question 10: shiro_kuma Also do you like bears? Answer: Suu: "Their okay, I guess" Rimuru: "That''s a better answer then you got last time you asked that" ===== ===== Question 11: _4_ If Suu and Milim had babys, what would they be? Question 12: A_Living_Potato If Suu had baby''s (preferably with Milim) would they come out like a human or in eggs. Question 13: TwinTsunami If Suu had a child, would she feed it like birds do this young? Answer: Suu: *Turns completely red* Rimuru: "hahaha..... Suu?" Suu: *Fainted* Rimuru: "Well she won''t be getting up for a while. Hey Great Sage mind answering them for us?" Great Sage: [Displaying answers now. Answer one. It is unknown what the offspring of a Phoenix and a Dragonoid would be because it has never happened before, however the very rare offspring of a Dragon and a Phoenix is a Draconic Phoenix. Answer two. It would depend which form she was in at the time of impregnation because she would actually be locked in said form until she gave birth. Answer 3. Again it would depend on the form that she was in at the time] Rimuru: "Thanks Great Sage" Great Sage: [No thanks are needed. Also I would like to recommend we wait for Suu to wake up before we continue] Rimuru: "Agreed" ===== Short break brought to you by chibi Milim protectively hugging chibi Suu. ===== Question 14: Not_Dead_Yet For Suu: what would you name your kids.... or chicks I guess? Answer: Suu: *Blush* Rimuru: "Suu don''t pass out, come on you can do it" Suu: "I-I-I''m f-fi-fine" Rimuru: "Okay now answer the question" Suu: "I-I do-don''t know, I''ve n-n-never thought ab-about it. Also h-how would we even... y-you know, we''re both girls" Rimuru: "Well you do have the body manipulation skill so I suppose you coul-" *BANG* Suu: *laying on the floor unconscious with steam pouring from her head* Great Sage: [You just had to go and say it didn''t you] Rimuru: "Sorry" ===== Short break brought to you by chibi Suu shyly giving flowers to chibi Milim. ===== Question 15: Pepega123 For Rimuru: What are your thoughts on the fact that your daughter has a crush on someone that is over 20,000 years old? And what are your thoughts on Milim possibly wants to get in a relationship with your daughter even with that age gap? Answer: Rimuru: "It p-probably isn''t a good i-id-idea to just say t-that out loud bro" Milim: *Angrily glaring at the question while releasing her aura* Rimuru: "Well a-anyway if she really is that ol-" Milim: *Glares at Rimuru" Rimuru: "I-I-I me-mean if you are right about that then I can only guess Milim if probably immortal. The same can be said for Suu so in a strange way I am happy for her. Think about it this way if she had a crush on a normal person she would have to watch them grow old and die....." Rimuru: "Also there''s the point that Elves live a really long time yet most people (including myself) wouldn''t say no to a beautiful Elf wife" Rimuru: "Actually now I''m curious, Yes or no would you go out with an Elf girl or guy even if they were like 1000 years old. Tell me below" Yes No ===== ===== Question 16: Pepega123 Also for the Author: Will Guy have any interactions with Suu before the whole demon lord thing? Answer: Author: "I have no plans for them to meet right now but i could change my mind at some point in the future" ===== ===== Question 17: Wayne_Evans_4164 For Suu. What is your favourite skill so far. Answer: Suu: "well I have two that I like the most, the first one is my transformation skill as it feels amazing to turn in to a massive Phoenix and fly through the sky. The second one is..... p-probably my J-joy skill" Benimaru: "Oooooh, is it because you got it after lady Milim kis-" Suu: "SHUT UP!" ===== ===== Question 18: Wayne_Evans_4164 For Rimuru. If Suu does fall in love will you be happy for her. Answer: Rimuru: "That''s a silly question, of course I will be happy if she finds someone that she cares about that much" ===== ===== Question 19: LostFall To Milim: What parts of Suu do you like most about her? Answer: Milim: "Well there''s four things that I like the most about her" Milim: "Her pretty eyes, her super soft wings that are surprisingly s?ns?t?v?, oh and I find it adorable when she acts all shy and embarrassed around me. As for the fourth one..... well that''s my little secret now isn''t it hehehehe" ===== ===== Question 20: LostFall To Suu: What did your sister and father in your previous life look like? Answer: Suu: "My sister actually looked a lot like me, however she was taller and had green eyes and light brown hair. As for.... for my father he was also much taller then me and usely looked like a very pissed off drunk with black hair and green eyes. Also if you were wondering I had dark brown hair with blue eyes that I got from my mother, as well as that I was and still am very short compared to most people" ===== ===== Question 21: LostFall What do you think was the worst thing your father did to you in your previous life? Answer: Suu: "Sigh..." Rimuru: "You don''t have to if yo-" Suu: "No, no it''s.... it''s fine" Suu: "Okay, th-that would probably be the time when he forced my hand into b-boiling hot water just for the hell of it" Suu: "...Can we move on please" Rimuru: "Sure, there''s just one more left" ===== ===== Question 22: LostFall If you could have some sort of payback towards your previous life''s father, what would you do? Answer: Suu: "Honestly I''m..... I''m too tired, too tired of all of it to even care about revenge or anything like that and besides he''s already dead. I just want to live my life and forget about him. . . . . . Yet it''s never that easy is it" ===== Chapter 38 - Something Special Hello everyone, it''s time for something special yay. If you remember a while back I said that volume 2 is when Suu is going to build an army. So I thought it would be fun to ask all of you guys to come up with Abyssal monster ideas, I will then choose three of the ideas I like the most and put them into the story. There is only one rule to this little game and that would be that you may only give one idea each. That doesn''t mean your idea has to be a singular creature, for example you could say you want Suu to have a swarm of giant bat monsters or something like that. Note, these ideas probably will not have a major role in the overall story unless I really like the idea.. So yeah that is it for now and I''ll tell you all the results next week. Chapter 39 - The Results Okay..... I''m just going to go right out and say it, I was not expecting this. I was hoping there would be at least 20 suggestions at most but no..... there''s over 50 of them. So thank you all for suggesting so many ideas. Alright before I say which ones I picked I should probably say that I had the same ideas as some of you and I already had plans on putting certain creatures into the story, so if your suggestion is not on here there is a chance that I already had plans on adding it in. So anyway here are the three ideas that I chose. 1, Unauthentic. Light Abyss spirit (or Abyssal light spirit). Name: Bels [I pick this one because I was really impressed with how much effort Unauthentic put in to the idea. Of course I will have to change somethings to make it fit in to the story but overall I won''t change much] 2, AdmiralCK. Wraiths (or Abyssal Wraiths) [I pick this because the idea actually fits the story of volume 2 really well and it will be very easy for me to add them in] 3, Shiro_kuma. Abyssal Terror Bear. [I pick this because the idea of Suu just ordering a cute Teddy bear to fight someone like Clayman only to have said teddy bear then beat the living crap out of him is literally the funniest thing to me] Bonus, A_Living_Potato/Author. Abyssal Titan Hornets [This one was technically my idea but A_Living_Potato helped to come up with it so yeah] . . . . . . I don''t know how to end this soooo...... thanks for all the suggestions and have a nice day, bye. Chapter 40 - Follower Statuses ==================================================================== ///Name: Zeref ///Race: Abyssal Basilisk ///Titles: The shadow of Suu Tempest. ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest. (A crest given to all those that have been blessed by the ruler of the Abyss) ///Class:None ///Disaster Rank: Special A ///Items: None ///Species skills: Petrify. (Anyone who looks in to the users eyes will be turned to stone) Abyssal gate Petrifying breath. (The user can breathe a grey mist that turns anything it touches to stone) Poisonous breath Decay. (Anything the user touches will start to decay, however this decay will also spread to other things that are in physical contact with said object) Basilisk flame. (A very powerful green flame that is very effective against magical weapons and armour) Basilisk venom. (Basilisks have a very powerful venom that can kill a person in under 10 seconds if they do not have resistances) Infrared vision Poison manipulation Super speed Regeneration Poison immunity Petrification immunity ///Skills: Thought communication Acid rain. (The user can make an acid that is stronger then hydrochloric acid rain from the sky) Maddening rage. (Massively increases the user''s physical and magical strength, however the user may lose themself to extreme anger if they are not careful. Also while the user is in this state they can not feel pain) Shadow movement Cold resistance Heat resistance Physical attack resistance Acid immunity ///Unique skills: None ///Ultimate skills: none ==================================================================== ==================================================================== ///Name: Yin ///Titles: The black samurai. ///Class: Samurai ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: B+ ///Disaster Rank true form: A- ///Items: Weapon (White Katana) Clothes Other types of items (Healing potions) ////Followers: None ///Species skills: Abyssal gate Night vision Acrobatics. (This skill massively increases the user''s ability to not only move from place to place but also in dodging attacks) Movement sense. (This skill let''s the user sense movement around them) Nine lives. (This skill allows the user to completely heal from fatal wounds up to nine times before the skill needs time to recharge. This skill can only heal injuries, so things like stamina will not be recovered) Burning body. (This skill covers the users body in hot flames while also increasing their strength) Hyper speed. (Increase the users speed greatly) Enhance. (Increases all the users physical attributes) Precision cut. (This skill allows the user to lock on to the weak points of their opponent''s defenses) Thought communication Twin bond. (A bond between twins, both of them know each others location no matter how far apart they are. Also when they are close to one another they become stronger) Abyssal flame Transformation Heat immunity Magic deflection barrier. (Can deflect magic back at the users opponent. Note, this skill is only as strong as the amount of magic put into it) ///Unique skills: none ///Ultimate skills: none ==================================================================== ==================================================================== ///Name: Yang ///Race: Two Tailed Abyssal Cat ///Titles: The white archer. ///Class: Archer ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: B+ ///Disaster Rank true form: A- ///Items: Weapon (Black bow) Clothes (Black kimono) Other types of items (Healing potions) ////Followers: None ///Species skills: Abyssal gate Night vision Acrobatics Movement sense Nine lives ///Skills: Magic sense Thought communication Twin bond Magic arrows Lightning arrows Light arrows. (Basically a flashbang) Darkness arrows. (These arrows can pass through objects) Flaming arrows Tempest arrows. (Arrows made of condensed wind that when shot will travel at incredibly high speeds) Exploding lance Vortex lance. (The evolution of water lance. When used it will create a very fast rotating lance made of water) Quick draw. (Massively increases the speed that a user can create magic attacks) Lock on. (The skill allows the user to select up to ten targets and lock on to them, once they are locked all long ranged attacks will follow them were ever they go) Fire manipulation Abyssal flame Transformation Heat immunity ///Unique skills: Heat wave. Listing sub skills: [Blistering heat. (This skill massively increases the heat around the user, depending on how the user is feeling the heat can cause metal to melt and citys to burn) Burning soul. (The stronger the emotions the user feels the greater their magical power increases) Starvation. (The user can cause those around them to feel as if they have not eaten in days)] ///Ultimate skills: none ==================================================================== =================================================================== ///Name: Kuro ///Race: Abyssal Demon Orc ///Titles: Orc general. The one that was forgiven ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Class: Guardian ///Disaster Rank: A+ ///Items: ////Followers: None ///Species skills: Demonic strength Demonic attack resistance Demonic rays. (The user can shoot black rays out of their mouth and hands) Enhanced senses Regeneration Stamina recovery ///Skills: Thought communication Damage conductor. (The user can take the damage of multiple attacks for anyone nearby) Damage absorption. (The user can absorb damage from many different attacks before then sending it all back at the enemy) Guardian barrier. (A barrier that can be used to protect the user and nearby people) Reinforce. (Increase the users defense but slows them down greatly) Earthquake Earth shaping. (The user can create things like spikes and walls from the earth around them) Heat resistance Cold resistance Poison resistance Acid resistance Magic attack resistance Physical attack resistance Paralysation resistance Pain resistance ///Unique skills: Deaths embrace. Listing sub skills [Unbridled Fear. (The user can create a purple smoke to trap enemies, anyone caught in the smoke will have to see their worst fear over and over again) Life drain. (The user can steal the energy of anyone they touch, if the user does this for too long the person will die. Note, this can also be used with the Thorns of the dead skill) Thorns of the dead. (The user can summon thorns made out of bone to attack their enemies.)] ///Ultimate skills: none ==================================================================== Chapter 41 - 1 A New Adventure (A/N. Hello everyone, before we start I just want to say thanks to everyone who has been reading this. Anyway let us get started then, volume 2 begins now. P.s. I haven''t written a chapter in a while so forgive me if I''m a little rusty) In an unknown place, on an unknown road, there was a group of people. Eight of them were men who were wearing animal skins and what looked like leather armour, they also all had various types of weapons. The eight of them were surrounding the last person who didn''t really seem to care that much about what was going on. "Okay, I''ll make this easy for you to understand. All you have to do is hand over everything you have and we don''t gut you like a fish, simple right?" A very tall and muscular man said while holding a large axe. The person in the centre despite being in this dangerous situation didn''t seem fazed at all. Well actually it was pretty hard to tell what their reaction was as their face was hidden by a mask, also the rest of their head was covered by a hood. This person was rather short and was wearing a white cloak with a large black x on the back of it with a red scarf wrapped around their neck. Also underneath that they were wearing a black t-shirt, black trousers and black shoes. "Oh, are you..... trying to rob me?" A some what uncaring female voice echoed out from behind the mask. "So there is a little girl under that mask huh? Okay then why don''t you be a good little girl and do what the boss asked you to do. Hahaha, maybe if you''re a good girly we''ll give you a special reward afterwards" a smaller man spoke up with a perverted glint in his eyes. "Oh no, I''m soooo scared. Whatever will I do?" The girl said sarcastically. Also as she spoke a sinister dark red glow could be seen coming out from within the eye holes of the mask that covered her face. "How fu?k?n? dare you look down on us you bitch!" "We''re going to fu?k?n? kill you!" Much to the surprise of the others two of the men suddenly became incredibly angry for almost no reason and immediately ran at the girl from behind. "What the hell do you two think your bloody doing?" The leader of the group yelled in clear shock and confusion. Just as they were about to reach her she turned around and looked at them, this for some reason made both of them slow down and shiver in fear. Before they could react any further she side kicked one of them sending him flying in to a nearby tree, in fact he hit the tree so hard that it broke in half. The other man had no time to react as he was abruptly punched in the stomach, of course this immediately sent him to the ground. All of this happened in just a few seconds so the others were understandably taken off guard by the girl''s surprising strength. It took them a moment to realise what had happened, however their confusion was broken when the girl spoke. "So which one of you idiots want''s to play with me next" "Screw it I''m done talking to this bitch, just fu?k?n? kill her and take her stuff off of her damn corpse" the leader shouted. "It would be really hard to fight if you can''t see, right?" The girl asked. "Huh! What ar-" *Flash* "Fuck my eyes!" Several of them shouted at the same time as they covered their faces. Before any of them could even move or do anything what so ever there was a sudden flash of light that blinded all of them. The only one that wasn''t blinded was the masked girl who immediately took out a group of three people by quickly punching all of them in the stomach. "Where the hell is that bitch?" one of the last three standing said as his vision started to return. It took him a second but he finally found her running right towards him, he also noticed that she had a strange looking bow in her hand as well. Seeing this the man smiled evilly as he raised his sword up before swinging it down. "Chaos cutter" as soon as he said that everything went red for a second, soon after the light faded to reveal a ten metre long and two meter wide cut in the ground. "Take that yo-" he never got to finish that sentence as he was abruptly kicked in the side of the head with out warning. "Six idiots down and only two to go" the masked girl said as she looked at the leader of the group of morons as well as the small perverted guy. "H-hey co-come on we don''t n-need to fi-fight, I wa-was just jok-joking about the whole ha-having fun thin-" *Crunch* Before he could even finish the girl suddenly vanished and reappeared right in front of him. She then with out giving him a chance to say anything went on to kick him between the legs, hard. "You should really get some better guys, like seriously these faggotts are just terrible" she said in amusement as the small guy crumpled to the ground while holding his crotch in clear pain. "..." "Hello? Anyone there?" "Wait a minute! Did he really just faint while standing up?" ============Suu Pov=========== (Wow, that was..... that was just down right pathetic. I know I have been around some really powerful people like Milim and dad but..... but just wow, my expectations were way to high) I thought to myself as I looked a the group of morons that were now littered around the area. (All I really did was use Emotional state to slightly increase their anger and fear. I honestly wasn''t expecting some of them to go berserk or for the big guy to just faint from fear like that) (Sigh. I was hoping that I would be able to test out more of my new skills.... well at least i got to test out one of Blue ash''s new abilitys) I thought with slight disappointment as I looked down at the bow in my hand. The bow was mainly black with white chain like patterns running across it. The bow also had a blue string as well as two black an white dragon heads on either side of the grip. I then watched as the bow started to glow a very dark blue, soon after did it begin to shift and transform. When the glow finally vanished it could be seen that the bow had fully transformed back in to a scythe. I had been travelling for just under a week now and not much has really happened, in fact it''s been pretty boring. I had mainly been swapping between flying and walking as I traveled while trying to fine some way to entertain myself. I was heading to a place between Demon Lord Frey''s territory and the Herectic''s Dynasty. Once I reach the ocean I just have to fine the island from my dream, however to make things just that much harder the island... well it apparently doesn''t exist. I''ve visited several villages in my travels and I have talked to plenty of people yet all of them say that the island I''m looking for doesn''t exist. Still though I have to at least look for it myself even if it doesn''t exist. I can''t just go back empty handed after all the help everyone gave me. (Everyone really did help me alot before I set out) I thought while thinking back to the days before I left on this journey. "Hakurou, dad and even Benimaru help me train in different types of weapons. Kaijin and Vesta helped me upgrade the hell out of Blue ash, I honestly can''t wait to test it out in a real fight. I could have done with out Shion making lunch boxes for me though" I said the last bit while shivering slightly. "Zeref, Kuro and the twins also made me copy a lot of their skills before I left, like seriously if I hadn''t stop them they probably would have made me copy all of their skills" I said with a smile on my face while pulling up my status. ========================================= ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: Clothes (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) (Blue Ash *scythe and a lot of other things*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro. (Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref. (Abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: New Weapon mastery. (Gives the user a better understanding of how to use different types of weapons) New Night vision New Infrared vision New Quick draw New Acrobatics New Stamina recovery New Magic arrows New Tempest arrows New Light arrows New Darkness arrows New flame arrows New Damage absorption Thought communication Magic jamming Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control New Lightning Speed. (The fusion of Super speed and Hyper speed. This skill allows the user to move incredibly quickly) Acid immunity Poison immunity New Petrification immunity New Physical attack resistance New Demonic attack resistance Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense New Multilayer deflection barrier. (The fusion of Multilayer barrier and Magic deflection barrier. Note, this skill can only deflect projectiles or magic attacks) ///Unique skills: Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow. (Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart. (Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================= I started to slowly read through my status while continuing to walk. I also kept an eye on my surroundings just in case, the area around me wasn''t really all that interesting just lots of hills with some trees scattered around. (I remember the first time I saw my status, it was so short back then) "Well anyway it really shouldn''t be that long until I get there, after all the air is starting to get colder. If I''m being honest though I''m kinda excited, this will be the first time I see the ocean" I said with a hint of giddiness in my voice. "Now then let''s get a move on, if I''m fast about it I could probably make it there before night fall" I quickly took a glance at the sky and saw that it was about mid day. "Should I just fly the rest of the way there? Na I''ll just walk, it will give me time to relax a little bit more before I have to venture in to a sea that is probably infested with giant monsters. Sigh, that''s not even mentioning the fact that I''m looking for some idiot that probably ended up on some cursed Island that my not even exist" "So yeah, let''s just hope I can actually fine this bloody place. Sigh" (A/N. So that''s the first chapter of volume two, hope you enjoyed) Chapter 42 - 2 The Endless Blue (A/N. Just want to ask, do you all want me to keep putting the status at the bottom of the page like I have been doing? If not then I will just make a volume 0 and put it in there, of course I will show you any new skills and their descriptions in the chapter they appear. P.s. I personally think this is one of the best chapters I''ve written so please enjoy) "AAAAAAAAAAAHHH!" "GET THE HELL OFF OF ME!" I yelled as I was flung around like a ragdoll. "If only I could use my Flame body skill, it would make this fight so much easier" I growled out as I tried to get out of it''s grip. "I know I wanted to test out my new skills and all but come on this is just ridiculous" *BOOOOOOOOM* "AAAAH, fu?k!" I yelled in slight pain as my body was slammed in to a cliff side creating a small crater. "God damn it, this is really starting to get on my nerves. Like seriously why the hell do I keep getting in to these types of situatio-" *RRRRRROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR* "Wow, so this is what the sea looks like" I said completely stunned at the sight that stretched out in front of me. I also took this moment to take off my mask. I couldn''t help but take in a sharp breath of shock as I continued to stare completely lost for words. Ever since I was a kid back in my old world I had wanted to see this but never thought I''d get the chance. I had finally gotten to my destination, well the first part of my destination anyway. I had actually gotten here faster then I thought I would as I currently had two hours before sunset. I would be lying if I said that my heart didn''t race with excitement to see the sun set behind the sea. I was currently standing on the edge of a some what crumbling cliff side that was over looking the sea. The area around me was mainly covered in patches of grass with some small bushes here and there. I couldn''t help but stand there and watch as large waves crashed against the side of the cliff before then scattering in to tiny water droplets that glittered in the sun light. It was honestly so peaceful that I actually found myself becoming a little sleepy as I listened to the crashing waves. (It''s so beautiful.... it would be kind of romantic if Milim was her-NO! N-now is no-not the time for that) I thought while shaking my head to get rid of the large crimson blush that was creeping it''s way on to my face. (Come on Suu get your mind out of the gutter, you need to be focused for the task ahead of you) I let out a long slow breath as I push those thoughts away for now. "In all honesty those it is an extremely gorgeous view that I wish I could take a picture of but sadly I don''t have a camera" I said while deciding that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to enjoy this just a little bit more. I stood there with my eyes closed for several minutes just enjoying the cool air as it blew past my face. After some time I reopened my eyes and pulled out my black and gold feathered wings. "Okay, let''s get to work" I said as I slapped my cheeks trying to get myself focused once again. "I have two hours to explore the area and find a suitable place to camp for tonight, then once tomorrow comes my real adventure starts" I said with a determined smile on my face. "I have to venture out into a vast beautiful sea with all kinds of mysteries that could be waiting for me" my excitement grew as I spoke yet it also dropped a little when I realized something. "However now that I''ve taken a few seconds to stop and think about it..... the sea is also probably filled to the brim with giant murderous monsters that will probably want nothing more then to eat me as soon as we cross paths. I''m doing all of this to find an island in who knows where, to make it worse said island I''m looking for apparently doesn''t exist. Also once I get there I''m hoping to find some guy that will give me information on a race of ancient giant immortal birds.... yeah that sounds perfectly sane, doesn''t make me sound crazy what so ever" I became less and less sure of myself as I continued to talk. "Sigh, well now that I''m here I might as well see this through to the end. Alright then no point in me standing here doing absolutely nothing, let''s see what this sea has in store for me" =========Flashback over======== "Oh right, I went out in to the sea and almost immediately got attacked by a giant kra-" I cut myself off as a shadow covered me. I quickly used Lightning speed to get out of the way of the thing that was falling down on top of me. Thankfully I was easily fast enough to dodge out of the way so there wasn''t much for me to worry about. I then watched as a massive tentacle slammed in to the cliff side destroying it while also sending debris everywhere. (I just had to go and jinx myself didn''t I, I guess this is what I get for challenging fate. Sigh, one of these fu?k?n? days I will learn to keep my god damn mouth shut I swear) I ?r??n?d inwardly while flapping my wings and flying higher in to the sky. Once I got high enough in the air I finally got a good look at the bloody thing. It''s main body was at least forty metres long with three large pale green vertical eyes that were all looking at me. It also had ten extremely long tentacles that all had jagged barbs on their suckers. However the most horrific thing about it was the hundreds of rotating serrated teeth that made it''s mouth look like a blender straight out of hell. "Shit!" I hissed out as two more tentacles came flying towards me. Thinking quickly I used my Body manipulation and Assimilation skills to transform my hand into a weapon that I could use. I did this because it was a lot faster then just pulling out Blue ash. It didn''t even take a second for my hand to transform in to a sword made of muscle and harden bone with the blade being made of steel. (A/N. Just imagine the fully upgraded sword from prototype 2) Now that I had something to use I turned and swiftly cut the first incoming tentacle in two with not much effort. This of course caused a large amount of dark blue blood to pour out as the top of the tentacle that I had cut off fell into the sea behind me. Once the first one had been dealt with I turned my hand back to normal and pulled out Blue ash. I then quickly pushed my magic into it to make it change into it''s bow form. It was around this time that the second tentacle finally reached me. However I was ready for it and quickly made a Tempest arrow, witch appeared as violent winds that swirled around in the shape of an arrow. Once I was done I fired it right at the tentacle. I then went on to watch as the arrow hit the tentacle head on at high speeds. As soon as the arrow hit it''s target it ripped a massive hole into the tentacle witch I then flew through. Of course by doing this I ended up getting covered in blue blood. (Eww, this is going to take for ever to get out of my wings and hair. God, it smells horrible) I thought in disgust while the Kraken angrily screeched in the background. "If only it''s body wasn''t covered in water I would be able to use my Flame body skill with out much difficulty" I said in annoyance as I dodged another tentacle. "Wait..... wait a minute, it''s covered in water so that means I can just..... I feel stupid why didn''t I think of this before" "Hey ?sshole how do you feel about lightning?" I asked as I fired several bolts of crimson lightning into the water. *ROAR* The kraken''s body shook violently as it roared in pain. I watched as it flailed around causing massive waves to spread out from around it''s body. While it roared red electricity streaked across it''s massive form before it finally when limp and slowly sunk back into the sea. "Well.... that was very annoying" I ?r??n?d out. "And my clothes are completely destroyed, thank god I gave them self repair" I said while looking a my ripped and blood covered clothes that were slowly knitting themselves back together. "Well today has been quite interesting hasn''t it, not only have I fought a group of idiots but I also fought a frigging Kraken. In all honesty neither fight was all that interesting in the end. Well at least the kraken fight was a little fun, even if it was also really annoying. I guess when you have fought something like Charybdis there isn''t much that can compare" I sighed with slight disappointment. (Wait, have I become a battle junkie? Maybe all this power is starting to go to my head a little.... I''ll have to fix that later) "Anyway it looks like I''m running out of time" I said to myself as I watched the sun start to set on the horizon. For a moment I was stunned once again as the sky turned a fiery Orange. It was at that moment that it finally sunk in that I was free from my old life, that I could go anywhere with out having to worry about going back to some torturous prison. I wouldn''t admit it to anyone but I found my eyes becoming a little watery as I continued to look on. ".....I really wish Milim and dad were here.... no, no I can''t get all sentimental right now. For one the blood from that giant bastard will probably attract more monsters and I''m not in the mood to deal with them right now so I need to move" I shook my head before turning away from the sunset. "I should go back, I need to find some where to camp for the night.... I also need to take a bath" I groan the last part as I looked at my blood covered body. ======================================== ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe and a lot of other things*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) ////Followers: Kuro. (Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref. (Abyssal basilisk) ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body Undying soul ///Skills: Weapon mastery Night vision Infrared vision Quick draw Acrobatics Stamina recovery Magic arrows Tempest arrows Light arrows Darkness arrows Flame arrows Damage absorption Thought communication Magic jamming Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Lightning Speed Acid immunity Poison immunity Petrification immunity Physical attack resistance Demonic attack resistance Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer deflection barrier ///Unique skills: Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow. (Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart. (Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================== Chapter 43 - 3 The Lost Island "Hmmmm" *Yawn* "That.... that was the worst night sleep I''ve had in a while" I said as my eyes slowly started to open. "I guess that''s what I get for deciding to sleep in side of a cave" I slowly looked around as I sluggishly got to my feet and started fixing my some what messy hair with a comb I took out of the Abyss. I also took a second to take note of the small amount of light that was starting to stream in from the entrance of the cave. I had decided it would be best to stay in a some what small cave that was at the top of the far side of the cliff. The cave was relatively empty, although there were several semi aquatic looking centipede type monsters that attack me when I first arrived. However they were relatively easy to deal with as all I needed to do was slash them each once with Blue ash to kill them. I did however get some new skills from them, ofcourse I only took the skills that were useful. [Water breathing and Water sight acquired] [Water breathing let''s the user breathe underwater with out any problems. Water sight let''s the user see perfectly well under water] I had chosen to stay here because it was quite far away from where the Kraken corpse was located. This was good for me as it ment that there was very little chance that monsters drawn to it would decide to come over here. The fact that the water near here was relatively shallow compared to the other areas also helped with deterring them a little. (Aaah, I really wish that I had a nice comfy and soft bed right now, maybe I should have asked Kaijin to make me a portable bed or something) I thought to myself as I stretched and heard several loud cracks come from my back. (Well at least I''m not hungry right now, seriously that would just be down right annoying. Thankfully I don''t have to deal with that too much nowadays thanks to my Hunger resistance skill) I thought as I placed my comb back into the Abyss. I took one last look around the cave before then turning to look towards the entrance. I then stretched one more time as I let out a very long yawn. "Alright it''s time for me to start the day, let''s just hope it actually goes smoothly and I don''t have to fight anymore giant monsters" I said as I rubbed my eyes to try and fully wake myself up while walking towards the entrance. "Wow.... even in the morning it''s beautiful" I smiled slightly as I stepped out into the early morning light. Unlike when I had first arrived here there were no waves at all to be seen, in fact the sea seem to actually be completely still. What caught my attention the most and what made me stop in my tracks was the fact that the light from the still rising sun made the sea shimmer like hundreds of shining silver jules. (Not as amazing as the sunset but still it is incredibly beautiful..... let''s just hope that it isn''t ruined by some giant monster ?sshole that is looking to try and eat me) My little battle with the Kraken had shown me that just because something is beautiful doesn''t mean it isn''t hiding something deadly. And because of this fact I had some what become more cautious about this little adventure of mine. "Okay, I''ve got plenty of time to look for this mysterious and possibly cursed island. All I have to remember is to keep a close eye on what is going on beneath me so that I don''t get ambushed out of nowhere again" "Honestly though I''m just really glad that nobody actually saw that. I really should have been paying more attention to my surroundings instead of looking at how beautiful the sea was" I said while thinking back to the day before when the Kraken''s tentacle shot out of the water and grab me before I had any time to react. (If Hakurou finds out that I was so distracted by the sea that I let a forty meter long octopus grab me out of the air with out me even seeing or sensing it coming.... well let''s just say that I''m sure he would beat the crap out of me in our next training session.) I thought as a cold feeling went down my spine causing me to shiver in fright. "Well anyway I should start my search now as I don''t know how long this will take me..... hopefully not too long" =======Some where else pov======= "Huh?" Hakurou suddenly stopped in the middle of his sparring session and looked off into the distance as if sensing something. "What''s the matter master Hakurou?" Yang asked while curiously tilting her head to the side. "I don''t know, I just feel like someone needs more training for some reason" Hakurou said with a thoughtful expression on his face. "I think the old man''s going senile" Gobta whispered into Yin''s ear making her giggle. (Idiots, now they''ve gone and done it) Yang face palmed while shaking her head in disappointment. "What was that? You want me to increase the difficulty of your training and the amount you have to do. Well why didn''t you just say so earlier?" Hakurou spoke as he appeared behind both Yin and Gobta while releasing a dark and ominous aura. "Wo-would it h-help if w-w-we said so-sorry?" Both of them said at the same time as their faces turned a ghostly pale. "....No" "Where the fu?k is this place?!" I ?r??n?d in frustration as I flapped my wings. I took a moment to quickly look around my immediate area. I was currently hovering several dozen metres in the air, below me was the endless blue sea that stretched out in all directions around me. In fact I was now so far out at sea that I could no longer see the cliff side that I had come from, however I did remember how to get back so there was no need for me to worry about that. I had come across several small islands in my search but none of them looked anything like the one from my dream. What was more annoying was the fact that all of them had dozens of different types of mindless monsters on them but no human or other intelligent races that could be of help to me. "Like seriously I''ve been searching for hours now and I have b?r?ly found anything at all" I said with a quick glance up at the sun that was now high in the sky. "Maybe it really doesn''t exist and all of this was just a big fu?k?n? waste of my time" I growled out in annoyance. (Like seriously how bloody hard is it to find one specific island in the middle of the ocean? Okay that was a stupid question. Sigh, it''s like the damn thing is invisible or something.....!) I had the sudden urge to punch something as the idea popped into my mind. "I swear to god, if this place turns out to have been invisible all this damn time I will not be held responsible for the amount of shit I''m about to break" I hissed as I felt my annoyance start to turn in to anger, however I soon calmed down as my Clear mind sub skill activated. "Okay keep calm, if you get pissed off right now it will just make this place even harder for you to find in the end" I told myself. (Now then I think that it is about time for this little search to end and for me to find this damn place) I let out a long breath as I closed my eyes and focused all my attention on spreading out my Magic sense skill to see if I can find anything I may have missed in the surrounding area. I stayed like that for several seconds that soon turned into minutes as I continued to push out my range. I kept at this until finally I found something, something that I would have missed if I wasn''t focusing so hard on my Magic sense skill. It wasn''t much but it was enough to tell me that something was off, several hundred or so meters to my left I could sense.... well it was actually more like I couldn''t sense anything at all. You see when I focused on that spot I found that there was a large space in the shape of a dome. This space from what I could tell was massive and seem to have all most no magicules in it at all. The strangest thing was that if I tried to push magicules into the dome they just vanished and I was no longer able to sense them. "So it was invisible this hole time. So let me get this straight, I waisted several hours looking for something that I couldn''t even see" I couldn''t stop my eye from twitching in frustration. "No, I shouldn''t get angry yet as I haven''t even seen what is in side of the dome. After all I don''t even know if this is the right place or not so there is no point in me getting all worked up" (Anyway this is actually quite interesting as I haven''t seen anything like this before. Is it some kind of large scale stealth based barrier or something like that?) I asked myself as I flew towards the dome. Once I arrived I took a look around and noted to myself that it just looked like a normal part of the sea, if it wasn''t for my Magic sense skill I would have never even realized that this was here in the first place. I was now floating right in front of the dome just a meter or so away from it, yet I was still unable to physically see anything. "What should I do now... I don''t think throwing something across to the other side would do anything, actually even if I decided to do that I wouldn''t be able to sense what is happening on the other side anyway. Also I doubt attacking the dome would work either as my attack would probably just pass right through it doing absolutely nothing" I said while rubbing the back of my head. (Is this what it feels like to fight me when I''m using my Flame body skill?) "Anyway I could just stick my head in and see what happens, it''s not like I can actually die anyway and I''m not going to get anywhere by just staying here doing nothing" I shrugged to myself before then abruptly sticking my head through to the other side. As I did this I noticed that the space around my head ever so slightly rippled as if it was made of water. (So this is where you were hiding all this time. Well at least now I know why everyone kept saying this place didn''t exist, if I found it this annoying to find then it would be incredibly difficult for a normal person to locate) I thought as I fully flew through the dome. I then took a moment to have a closer look at my surroundings. I was slightly surprised when I realized that I could now see the massive dome that covered the island. The dome looked like some kind of very clear glass but with several different coloured symbols that seemed to rhythmically pulse across it. "So I''m guessing that this is some kind of magic barrier. Hmmmm, I wonder if I can touch it now" I said out loud to myself. I hesitated for a second before reaching my hand out to try and touch it. To my surprise it was like a solid wall now, it was nothing like it was before when I couldn''t feel it at all. However it was at that moment that a realization hit me. "Wait, if this thing is solid now doesn''t that mean that... I''m trapped here now aren''t I!" (A/N.. The first cliffhanger of volume 2, hehehe. Also I just wanted to say congratulations to Pepega123 for becoming number one on the power vote list) Chapter 44 - 4 Ghost Town *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* "Cough cough, w-well that didn''t work as well as I was hoping it would, cough" I said while waving my hands in front of my face to get rid of the smoke. I had just got done trying to destroy the barrier by shooting an MCC at it but it had no effect, of course this fact had annoyed me greatly. I had tried several different things to get past this damn barrier but nothing I tried had even come close to working at all. (It''s as if this barrier was made specifically to piss me off in the most irritating way possible) I thought as I began to think back to all the different things that I had tried to do. The first thing that I tried was to just go through the Abyss but unfortunately for me that didn''t work, I found that I wasn''t able to even enter the gate because some how the barrier was able to detect what I was doing and stop me. Every time I try to enter the gate the same multi-coloured glass like barrier that made up the dome would just appear around it and stop me from entering. I thankfully could still take out non living objects like Blue ash and put them back into it, so there was a silver lining at least. The next thing I tried was to use Black blood to just absorb all the magicules that were making up the barrier but once again it didn''t work for some reason, it was as if the barrier was able to just repel the Black blood away from it or something. Third, I tried to just go underneath it but of course the damn thing goes under ground as well. And finally I tried blasting the thing with my MCC skill and of course it had absolutely no effect. (Looks like I''m going to have to find whoever or whatever is making the barrier and ask them to turn it off so I can leave. However I''ll have to do that after I have found this Haruko guy first, let''s just hope he is actually here and not on some other far away island) I thought while rubbing the back of my head in slight frustration. (I am quite surprised that this barrier is able to stop my Black blood sub skill though. It makes me think, did the person that put this barrier here know about that skill beforehand and made the barrier immune to it or something? If that is true then I have to admit that I''m kind of impressed..... and a little annoyed) I glanced behind me towards the island with curiosity. "I guess that I should head there and look around a little, maybe I will fine something interesting that can help me on my adventure. Let''s just hope that I can fine someone who is able to turn off this barrier" And with that I flapped my wings and began to fly towards the island. In all honesty though I was not expecting that this place would be as massive as it is, actually I was kind of surprised and a little suspicious because I found it hard to believe that no one would noticed an island of this size just vanishing out of nowhere. (Huh? Well that looks a little promising) I thought as I spotted something that was close to the shore. As I got closer I began to notice what looked like a small port town. The town was on a steady slope and was boxed in on the west and east by two large cliffs. At the very back of the town at the top of the slope was a small fort that was surrounded by dark grey stone walls. (Hey, maybe I can get help there.... let''s just hope they don''t mind the fact that I was attacking there barrier a couple of seconds ago) I thought with some hope as I started to increased my speed a little. However as I flew closer I realized that something was very off about this place. From what I could tell the entire place looked like it had been completely abandoned. The buildings looked as if they had b?r?ly been maintained because they had broken walls and ceilings, some of them were even missing almost half their entire structure. The docks really didn''t look any better at all, in fact it looked as if the whole thing would just fall apart at any moment. (Okay..... maybe I won''t be able to get any help here, after all I doubt anyone would want to live in this ghost town) I thought to myself as I landed on the edge of the dock. "This place looks like shit, no offense to anyone still living here" I said as I retracted my wings and began to walk over the creaking dock. I had to admit that this place was kind of creepy in a mysterious kind of way. The only thing that this town was still missing was a thunderstorm, if there was one happening right now the whole place would look right at home with one of those old horror movies. Thankfully the sun was still out so it wasn''t that bad but still.... (It feels like there''s something watching me) I thought as I felt a chill run up my spine. Pushing that thought away for a little bit I continued to walk down the seemingly empty path. I passed several buildings that looked as if they were about to collapse in on themselves. I did however notice that the fort at the top of the slope was relatively intact from what I could see. I was about to start heading in the direction of the fort when I suddenly felt another shiver run down my spine. The confusing thing was that I still felt like someone was watching me but I couldn''t sence anyone. "Hey, is there anyone here? I''m really not in the mood to deal with your bull shit so come out already" I yelled out as I glanced around. I waited for several seconds but no response ever came. Of course I wasn''t expecting one but still I was hoping someone would answer. ".....Hmmmm, I guess I was just being paranoid" I shrugged before continuing to walk, however I stopped when I realized something. "Wait a minute, if this were a horror movie wouldn''t this be about the time that a jump scare would happen?" I asked just in time to see an ominous green glow starting to appear from behind me. (Oh you''ve got to be fu?k?n? kidding me. Sigh, alright what kind of nightmarish monstrosity will be awaiting me this time?) I thought as I turned around. "What the hell is that thin-HAAA" I never got the chance to finish that sentence as I was abruptly cut off when I felt a burning pain, almost instantly after this everything went completely black. ==========????? Pov========== Not far away from the town was a large group of mysterious yet ominous looking people. They were all wearing black and red cloaks that covered there whole bodys. Something that stood out was a large symbol on the back of the cloaks, the symbol was of a blood red ring with three sets of wings coming out of it. Also the faces of these people could not be seen as they were covered by darkness from their hoods, however the darkness seem to creepily move around almost like smoke from a fire. "Sir, this one is ready to report" one of the cloaked figures said in a ghastly and some what robotic voice as they walked towards the tallest member of the group. "Report" the tall figure said in the same robotic yet disturbing voice. "The unknown target has entered the area, should this one order the destruction of this unknown target" There was a moment of quiet as the tall figure look towards the town in the distance. This continued until they glanced back at the person they were speaking too. "Wait for confirmation, If no confirmation come soon then we must go and eliminate this unknown target" they said as they turned and walked away. "Understood, this one shall carry out your orders to the best of it''s ability" ===========Suu Pov=========== ''Oh come on, why isn''t this working?'' ''Move god damn you move'' (W-what ha-happened?) I wondered as I lay on what I was guessing was a wooden floor. My head felt like I had been hit by a sledgehammer and my body was aching all over for some reason. The last thing I remember was a floating green flame that flew into my eyes. ''Oh shit, is she waking up! How the hell is she able to wake up? That shouldn''t be possible at all'' "Wh-who''s there?" I asked as I slowly and painfully sat up. I then slowly took a look around and found that I was in one of those old broken down houses. I was in a room that looked as if it had seen better days, the place was filled with broken furniture and a shattered window to my left. I also noticed that there was not a single person in the surrounding area, this little fact confused me greatly because I was very sure that I had just heard a female voice. "Hello, anyone there?" No response just the sound of the wind blowing through the holes in the walls. Part of me thought it was just my imagination but I knew that couldn''t be right, I was out side a second ago so someone had to have put me here. "I know that someone is there, so you might as well just come out already" I said slightly annoyed as I got to my feet. ''....Okay okay fine I''m here, are you happy now?'' I stumbled in shock a little as I heard a sudden female voice in my head. "HHHAAAAAAAAA" ''HHHAAAAAAAAA'' "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!" I yelled. ''Why are you yelling at me all of a sudden when your the one that kept asking me to talk'' the voice asked sounding quite startled. "Well I was expecting to be talking to an actual person not some disembodied voice in my head" To be honest I was really on edge right now, not only was I hearing a voice in my head but I also had no idea if I was going crazy or not. I was really hoping that wasn''t the case as I don''t have the time to deal with that right now. "Okay, I''m going to need some answers real quick before I start freaking out" I said with my hand on my forehead. ''Sorry but all of that can wait for later because right now we need to leave'' she said with some panic in her voice. "You don''t get to tell me what to do, this is my body after all. First your going to answer my questions and second your going to get the hell out of my head" I hissed. ''There''s no time for me to answer your questions, they will be here any minute so we need to leave NOW!'' "I am not going anywhere until you answer my damn questions. Who the hell are you? Why the fu?k are you inside my head? And What the hell is going on?" I snapped as I finally lost all my patience. ''Okay okay fine, just calm down and I''ll tell you but I''m going to have to be really quick about this so just b?r? with me'' she said while nervously glancing out the nearby window. Also no I have absolutely no idea how I knew she was doing that. "Alright then hurry up" ''Okay I''m not going to beat around the bush here as we really don''t have the time. I don''t know why your here and I don''t want to know, however all I''m going to say is that you should have never come here. No matter what your reason was you should have stayed away'' I was about to argue with that but she cut me off. ''You have arrived on an island filled with a psychopathic group of cultist that have an army of mind controlled souls on their side, most of these said souls also happen to be inside of very dangerous puppets. It just so happens that I used to be one of these mind controlled souls that was sent here to take over your body but somehow I''m free now, maybe it''s because of one of your skills I don''t know and I don''t care. What''s worse is that the barrier stops anyone from leaving the island and those that get trapped here are either killed and turned in to more mind controlled souls or turned into slave that are forced to tirelessly work for the cult'' ''If you have any more questions I will answer them later but right now can we please get the fu?k out of here before they show up and kill you and I have to go back to my life as a mindless fu?k?n? puppet!'' "WHAT?!" (A/N.. Yay another cliffhanger, am I the best or what. :3) Chapter 45 - 5 Falling Into Dust (A/N. .....I can''t believe I just did that. Your going to be so mad at me at the end of this chapter, sorry. :p) "It is time" a very disturbing and robotic sounding voice echoed out from behind a black and red hood. On the edge of a dark forest stood a large cloaked figure that was looking at the endless sea that spread out in the distance. After a moment they then changed their gaze to the old abandoned town that was several hundred metres away. "Should this one start the preparations?" A similar robotic voice asked from behind them. "Yes, the confirmation on the status of the unknown enemy that was supposed to have been given some time ago has not been given to us" the figure said with out looking back at who exactly they were talking too. "This one shall inform the others about the confirmation status of the unknown enemy that has not been given on the clarified time that was given to the one ordered to capture the unknown enemy. This one will then inform the others that they must prepare to eliminate the unknown enemy that has infiltrated and attacked the barrier" "Good, now go and do this as we can not wait any longer for the confirmation to come as the unknown enemy could escape from us. If we do not hurry we may risk angering the sixth and that would not be very ideal for us" as soon as the figure finish speaking they heard the person behind them quickly yet calmly leave the area. ==============Suu Pov============ "Okay let me get this straight, you are the soul of some dead girl that was violently murdered by these cultist. They then mind controlled you and almost everyone else on the island with the rest becoming slaves who are made to work for them" ''Yes'' "Also these cultist decided to send you here to try and possesse me so that you could take over my body, however thanks to one of my skills probably my mental attack resistance skill your free from their control now" ''Yes'' "And finally they are probably going to come try and kill me so they can do the same thing to me that was done to you" ''Yes'' "Sigh, why the fu?k do I always get myself into this kind of shit?" I asked no one in particular while I looked up at the ceiling with a tired expression. I was currently sitting on a wooden chair that was missing most of it''s back. I was trying to process the information I had been given and honestly I couldn''t help but find this scenario a little funny. Like seriously, first the Orc Lord, then Charybdis and now I had to deal with an army of bloody cultists. It was like some twisted fu?k?n? bastard found amusement in putting me in harder and harder situations. (A/N. Hehehe) ''I know your having some kind of life crisis right now but can you please have it after we get out of here'' "why should I believe you?" I asked. "No offense but I have absolutely no reason to believe what your saying" I was still quite sceptical about this whole situation. "For all I know you are the one who is trying to get me to fall into a trap or something like that" I pointed out. (It would be so easy for me to know if she was lying or not if I could just see her. I''d be able to then use my Eyes of the abyss skill on her to make sure that she is telling the truth, it would make this so much easier) I thought. ''Sigh, I know you h-have no reason to believe me or an-anything I saybut please we ne-need to..... we need to get out of here before it''s to late and we no l-longer have the option to leave'' "....." ''P-please, please just... I.... I do-don''t want to go back.... back to that nig-nightmare'' she said with a voice filled with desperation and fear. I couldn''t help but freeze just a little as I heard that fear in her voice, something about it just clicked mentally with me. It wasn''t hard for me to know why, it was because I''ve felt the same kind of fear before. The fear of finally escaping before then being trapped once again and forced to go back to a living nightmare that never seems to end. I remembered all the times I tried to run away from my old hell but I would always end up right back were I started. "....Okay" I said after a second of silence. ''R-really?!'' "Yeah, let''s get out of here" I slowly got to my feet while quickly taking out my mask from an Abyss gate and putting it on. I then walked towards the door that looked as if it was about to fall off the hinges, however just before I was about to open it I abruptly stopped. "However once we get somewhere safe you are going to answer my questions, understood?" I said becoming very serious for a second while releasing a little bit of my aura. ''I''m absolutely fine with that, the only thing I care about right now is getting out of here so that I don''t have to go back to being a prisoner in my own body. So if that means I have to answer a crap ton of questions later then so be it'' "Also do you mind telling me what your name is?" I decided to ask because it was getting annoying not knowing what to call her. ''Oh, it''s Mika'' "Well it''s nice to meet you Mika, my name is Suu, Suu Tempest" I introduced myself with a small smile as I opened the broken door. ''It''s nice to meet you too'' Mika said as I stepped out side. "Alright, I think it''s about time that we finally get out of here" I took out my wings as I looked towards the clear skys with a calm expression. After a second or two I quickly flapped my wings and took off into the air heading right back towards the ocean. I decided that it would be for the best to head in that direction as I could use my Water breathing skill to escape under the water if I had too. I continued to fly while constantly checking my surroundings for any enemies that could be waiting to try and ambush me. After several seconds of flying I finally flew past the docks and reached the ocean. ''We''re actually going to get away'' Mika said happily, however just at that moment a flash of red light shot past my face b?r?ly missing me by an inch. "Oh great, thanks for jinxing us right as we were about to get away" I yelled sarcastically as I dodged out of the way. ''Sorry'' "No, it is fine. I knew from the start that it couldn''t have been so easy that we could just walk out of here..... it''s never that easy" I turned around to check and see who was attacking me only to have to dodge out of the way as several dozen long ranged magic attacks flew past me. The reason I couldn''t just use my Flame body skill was because some of the attacks were water based. However once I dodge the last of the attacks I finally got a good look at my attackers. "Is that them?" ''Yes'' Mika said with a slight hint of fear. In front of me was a large group of about fifty or so people wearing black and red cloaks. I was unable to see there faces as they were covered by what looked like smoke or some kind of moving darkness. I also took note of the fact that some of them were holding magical staffs. These staffs looked to be made out of some kind of black petrified wood, as well as that the staffs had some kind of golden glowing metal that ran around them in a spiral from the bottom to the top. However these strange and creepy looking people were not what had caught my eye. The thing that had gotten my full attention was the figures that stood silently several metres behind them. From what I could see there was three of them, three figures that were quietly and ominously staring out of the darkness at me. It wasn''t that hard for me to figure out that they were the puppets that Mika had told me about. They stood at about two metres tall and had a slender yet skinny body that was made of the same black petrified wood as the staffs, also some parts of there body were made out of some kind of shining silver metal. The puppets also had two sets of arms attached to their backs along with the normal set, this meant in total they had three sets of arms to use. They had claws instead of toes or fingers that were made out of the unknown shining silver metal and seemed to have compact eyes like that of an insect with no nose, mouth or ears. Two of them were holding daggers with jagged edges and the last one was holding a very over sized sword. (So... these are the puppets that Mika was talking abou-) ''Watch out!'' Mika suddenly yelled in my head cutting off my thoughts. "Huh!" This was all I got to say before several more magic attacks flew out from my left and right. (Just how many of them are there?) I thought in annoyance as I noticed two more groups of cultist standing on both the left and right of the cliffs. (Well I''ll guess it''s time for me to test that out then) ''What are you doing? Hurry and get out of the way!'' Mika yelled as she noticed I wasn''t going to dodge out of the way this time "It''ll be fine, just watch and enjoy the show" I said while smiling evilly under my mask. I watched as the magic attacks all closed in on me before then abruptly stopping in mid air. They had all come into contact with my Magic deflection barrier skill. Every single magic attack that had been fired at me just hovered there until I finally made a hand gesture, as soon as I did all of them shot back at the cultists that were standing on the cliffs as well as the once on the outskirts of the town. As soon as the magic attacks hit there targets there were several large explosions which destroyed massive parts of the cliffs as well as several buildings in the town. The area around the three groups of cultist were covered in smoke and debris so I couldn''t see what had happened to them. ''Wow!.... your stronger then I thought you were'' "Oh, you''ve seen nothing ye-Shit!" I was forced to stop talking as I suddenly felt danger coming from behind me. I quickly used Flame body to let the attacks pass right through me with no harm. I then whipped my body around and kicked one of my attackers in the side before then abruptly punching the second one in the ?h?st sending it flying into the nearby cliff side. After this I flapped my wings getting some distance so that I could see who exactly had the balls to attack me. (Damn these things are just down right creepy) I thought as I looked at the puppet that was just floating in the air. The one that I had kicked in the side looked as if it was almost completely fine, however the one I had punched was laying in a crater with it''s ?h?st completely caved in. Honestly these things just sent a shiver down my spine with how hollow there pale white eyes looked. "Hey is it okay for me to destroy them? What will happen to the souls that are inside of them?" I asked while keeping my eye on the puppet in front of me. ''They will just return to the nearest cultist base an possess a new body if they are not given orders to do otherwise'' Mika answered quickly. ''Wait, now that I think about it..... wasn''t there three of them before?'' As she said that I felt something appear behind me, however I wasn''t fast enough to react this time and ended up feeling a sharp pain run across my back. I was able to ignore the pain while I pulled out Blue ash which I then used to turn around and cut the sword wielding puppet diagonally in two. "Fuck, so those two were just the distraction then..... I am curious about how that thing managed to sneak up on me though" I said while watching the puppet''s body fall into the sea. "Okay I think that it''s time for me to finally put an end to this" I said looking back at the last puppet. ''Errrm, Suu we have a problem'' "What is it no-oh" I finally noticed that the smoke had cleared and that all the cultist were fine. I couldn''t help but growl a little when I saw that all three groups were completely fine as they each had a barrier surrounding them, like seriously not a single one of them was even scratched. I was also a little pissed that not a single one had fallen off the cliffs after all the explosions. "These guys really like their bloody barriers don''t they. Sigh, looks like I will have to deal with them before this gets out of hand" however it was at that very moment that I realized something. "Huh?! Wait a minute..... am I falling?" I looked to my side only to see something that made my eyes open wide in shock. Both my left arm and wing were missing and crimson red blood was gushing out of what was left of them. It took me a long second to get over my surprise and realized that what was left of my arm and wing were covered in dark red markings that looked almost like tattoos. (Why the hell isn''t it regenerating?) I thought when I noticed my Ultimate regeneration skill wasn''t working at all. ''Oh my god Suu, are you okay?'' Mika asked sounding horrified (Damn it, who the hell did that? Was it that fu?k?n? puppet?) I ignored Mika while quickly looking around for the one that had cut my arm and wing off. After a second of me looking around while falling towards the sea I finally found the culprit. Hovering several metres above me was a tall cultist with the same black and red cloak as the rest, however I noticed two things that stood out. First, instead of a staff they had a black and gold rapier with the blade being a bright ruby red. Second, was the symbol that was on the back of their cloak and of course I had instantly recognised it. "That symbol, it''s the same one from my dream" I said momentarily distracted. The cultist seem to take advantage of my momentary ??pse in focus as they shot towards me at incredible speeds. Seeing this I panic slightly and immediately activated my Flame body skill, unfortunately it seemed that they knew what I was planning as they immediately shot a stream of hot water at me forcing me to stop using the skill all together. "Damn it!" I yelled as I attempted to block with Blue ash but it was sadly too late. ''SUU!'' Mika cried out in horror. As soon as the cultist flew past me I suddenly couldn''t feel my body any longer as if it had just up and vanished. It didn''t take me long to notice that my body was now falling several feet above me with blood pouring from my neck, I also noticed the same dark red tattoo like markings that were on my wing and arm covering the area around my neck. I couldn''t help but watch in some form of twisted fascination as my headless body slowly started to turn to dust before my very eyes. ''NO!'' "W-well.... shit" was the last thing I said before I lost consciousness. (A/N. So yeah... that just happened. Well.... errrrm... enjoy the cliffhanger I guess......) Chapter 46 - A/N Okay let''s get right to the point, I have two things that I need to say really quick. First, there will not be a chapter this week as I need to help with renovations around my house. You know like, putting in new carpets, getting rid of old useless shit and painting walls, that kind of stuff. Second, I will have time to do an ask this week because they take up much less time to do then a full chapter does. Just in case you have forgotten or for any one new, an ask is where you can have different questions answered by characters or me. If you have questions just ask them on the paragraph below. Also please don''t ask in the comments because it''s just simpler for me if the questions and normal comments are separated from each other. >//ASK QUESTIONS HERE//< Chapter 47 - Ask 5 ===== Question 1: Shiro_kuma Suu what will you do if Milim is a S? You don''t like pain right? Answer: Suu: "First off I don''t think Milim is an S, she''s more like someone who literally has nothing better to do then get into fights so that she can entertain herself" Suu: "Secondly, do you really think that I would have k-haaa" Rimuru: "You okay?" Suu: "Ye-yeah, my head just started hurting for some reason. A-anyway no, no I don''t like pain" ===== ===== Question 2: Shiro_kuma Suu, how you feel about dying again? Answer: Suu: "Ask yourself how you would feel getting your head cut off after months of you kicking ?ss and feeling like you could take on the hole world. There is your answer" ===== Question 3: Shiro_kuma Milim do you eat bird meat? Answer: Milim: "Yeah why? Is it weird or something" Suu: "I don''t think so. I mean there are birds that eat other birds, in fact I''ve eaten several bird type monsters like that one time we killed a ???katrice" Milim: "Yummy" ===== ===== Milim when will you ask Suu''s hand in marriage? Answer: Suu: *Fainted instantly* Milim: "Hehehehe, Birdy is so cute" Milim: "As for your question..... well keep this a secret but won''t it be way more adorable if I wait for Birdy to ask me instead. Hehehe, just imagine how much she will blush and stutter" ===== Faint break, brought to you by chibi Milim giving chibi Suu a ??p pillow. ===== Question 5: Shiro_kuma Answer: Suu: *Blushes* Suu: "Why do you guys keep asking me these types of questions?" Suu: "First, I have no idea. Next, I am the ruler of the abyss not the queen and that''s just a title that I b?r?ly know why I have in the first place. And finally, I''m not even in a relationship with Milim yet so why is everyone talking about marriage already?" Milim: "Hehehe, what do you mean by "yet"?" Suu: "S-SH-SHUT UP!" ===== ===== Question 6: Shiro_kuma Answer: Rimuru: "It''s adorable" ===== ===== Question 7: Shiro_kuma Suu can you turn the ghosts in to Abyssal ghosts? Answer: Suu: "I don''t know, maybe. The thing is I still don''t truly understand how black blood works, so I am going to have to try several different things first to make sure that I don''t accidentally hurt Mika" Mika: "Awwww, thanks Suu" ===== Question 8: Shiro_kuma Suu what you like more about Milim? Physically and mentally. Answer: Suu: "W-well..... yo-you see..... errrm" Mika: "I ship it!" Suu: "SHUT UP!" Suu: "Sigh, why do you guys keep doing this to me?" Suu: *Blush* Suu: "Alright I.... I like her for who she is, sure I do fine her very nice to look at and sometimes I just can''t look away... b-bu-but I like her personality more" Benimaru: "Hey, hey new girl " Mika: "What?" Benimaru: "Do you want to get in on the betting pool that we have going, we''re betting on how long it takes lady Milim and lady Suu to finally get together" Mika: "Oh hell yes I do" Benimaru: "I thought you would, after all even Hakurou has joined in on it" ===== ===== Question 9: Shiro_kuma Milim how many children you want? Also you think they will be feathered dragons? Answer: Suu: "For the last time how the hell am I even supposed to reproduce? I''m a girl for God''s sakes" Milim: "Why did you think that I would be having them with you? Hehe" Suu: "............." Suu: *Walks over to a wall and knocks herself out cold by slamming her head against it multiple times* Milim: *Checks to make sure that she is okay before answering the questions* Milim: "I don''t know, after all I''ve never really thought about that. Next, I don''t think they would even be dragons as I''m a dragonnoid so there is a difference. So the only one that knows what they would be is the author and I don''t think he''ll tell us" Author: *Rubbing hands together evilly in a dark corner of the room* ===== ===== Question 10: IDO Question for the author: When Suu entered the island was her link with Rimuru shut down. Answer: Author: "No, you see the barrier around the island can''t sever the link that was made by the Joy skill because it is more spiritual then anything else. However the barrier is capable of blocking any communications, so Suu is unable to call for help using the link" ===== ===== Question 11: IDO How is this Novel so freaking good?!? When I can barley write a novel first sentence and don''t look at myself like the most disappointing human on the planet? (I meant to praise you and somehow it involved into a self complaining) Answer: Author: "Okay this one is going to take a bit so just b?r? with me here" Author: "First, let me just say that I honestly have absolutely no fu?k?n? idea. You see when I first started writing I was doing it mostly because I was bored out of my mind, so I personally thought that I would just get tired of writing and stop after about a week or two. However over time I grew to really enjoy it even though my first attempt ended in me dropping the book altogether" Author: "After my first attempt failed I decided that it would be best to practice a little. After giving it some thought I decided that it would be a good idea to write a fanfiction. I was never expecting that this was going to do as well as it has been doing" Author: "So yeah.... I''d actually like to thank all of you for not only supporting this but also helping me find something that I love doing" . . . . . . Suu: "Awwwww, so you do have a heart. With how much shit you love putting me through on a daily basis I thought that you were completely heartless" Author: "Oh go fu?k yourself" Suu: "Hahaha" ===== ===== Question 12: Henry_Dean Suu you are queen of the abyss right so do you think you should have the right to rule over others is the abyss ever gets citizens. Answer: Suu: "No, no one should ever have the ''right'' to rule over anyone. I mean if people want to follow me that''s perfectly fine but I don''t think that people should follow me just because of some stupid title that I never even earned in the first place" ===== ===== Question 13: A_Living_Potato Milim what would you do if you saw someone flirting with Suu? And Suu what would you do if you saw someone flirting with Milim? Answer: Suu: "I''d actually be more impressed then anything else, after all it take some balls of steel to hit on someone that can destroy city''s with a wave of their hand" Milim: "Someone else flirting with Birdy..... hmmmm" Milim: *Releases her aura* Milim: "Try it, I dare you" ===== ===== Question 14: saltycarmeI69 Gobta are you secretly just an M that likes to be abused by everyone around you? Answer: Suu: "Pffffff Hahahahahaha" Gobta: "God damn it" Yin: "Gobta what''s an M and why are you one?" Gobta: "I''m not a m?s??h?st! it''s not my fault that old man doesn''t know how to hold back" Yin: "......" Suu: "......" Gobta: "He''s right behind me isn''t he?" Yin/Suu: *Nods rapidly* Gobta: ".....Well shit" Hakurou: "Well shit indeed" ===== ===== Question 15: Not_Dead_Yet Rimuru are you going to try to do the dead threaten with Milim? Answer: Rimuru: *Looks at Milim* Milim: *Smirks* Rimuru: "Yeah, I value my life soooo no" ===== ===== Question 16: Not_Dead_Yet To the abyssal servants, who is the #1 servant. Answer: Yin: "....." Yang: "......" Kuro: "......" Zeref: "Sssssigh, we can''t tell you..... he hassssn''t been revealed in the sssstory yet but I can tell you thissss, the Author findsss the idea of him hilariousssss" ===== ===== Question 17: Not_Dead_Yet Milim, could you do a serious punch without useing your sin skill. Answer: Milim: "hehehe, this will be fu-" Suu: "No!" Milim: "bu-" Rimuru: "No!" Milim: "Why not?" Rimuru: "Because I''m not having you destroying all of tempest just so that you can have a little fun, sorry" Milim: *puffing out her cheeks* Milim: "Okay...." ===== ===== Question 18: Not_Dead_Yet Milim, if you got a dragon form what would you like it to look like? Answer: Milim: "Oh I would like it to look like that massive black dragon from that one manga Rimuru showed me, however instead of black it should be pink or red" ===== ===== Question 19: Cyko_Gamer Suu, on a scale of 1 to 10, how would you rate your pain. Answer: Suu: "If you''re asking about getting my head cut off I would have to say about a four" ===== ===== Question 20: Cyko_Gamer Rimuru, can you teach me your secret to.... you know, patience with kids. Answer: Rimuru: *Sitting crossed legged with a brown robe on and his eyes closed while he rub his chin* Rimuru: "Hmmmm, a tough lesson to learn yet a valuable one my young padawan" Rimuru: "Unfortunately I myself have never mastered this skill because not only was Suu fourteen when I adopted her but she was also already very m?tur? for her age. So I am sorry my young padawan, you must fine the answer to this question else where" Suu: "Your such an idiot sometimes" Rimuru: "HEY! My jokes are great" Rimuru: *Sulking in a corner* Suu: "Sigh...." ===== ===== Question 21: Cyko_Gamer To anyone, would you eat a live hornet, for 10 years worth of any kind. Answer: Rimuru: "Well I''m a slime so I could just absorb it, so sure why not" ===== ===== Question 22: TwinTsunami To suu: Is it possible for you to use your flame body to turn yourself into a mist like form or is it limited to humanoid shape? Answer: Suu: "No, when I use it I have to stay in a humanoid shape" ===== ===== Question 23: TwinTsunami My offer question for Suu is: If you had a child, what would you name it? Answer: Suu: "I''m fourteen..... fourteen, why would I be thinking about having kids at my age? Also there''s the fact that I have to deal with army''s, giant monsters and now cultist. I don''t exactly have time to think about this kind of stuff" Suu: "Sigh. Anyway to answer your question, I don''t know and I won''t know for a long time" ===== ===== Question 24: _4_ Will there be vampires in kilts in this story? Answer: Author: "Errrm..... no.....yes? I don''t understand this question..." ===== ===== Question 25: _4_ Would it be possible to somehow make a golem out of black blood? Answer: Author: "That depends on what exactly you mean by that. If you mean turning stone into a golem then using black blood to bring it to life then yes, if not then no" ===== ===== Question 26: _4_ Could Milim survive in the abyss? Answer: Suu: "I don''t know and I don''t want to try" Milim: "Of course I can, after all I''m the great Milim Nava" Author: "Technically yes, this is because of her skill that let''s her generate Infinity magicules. If the black blood can''t absorb all her magicule she won''t die... however she may get turned into a monstrosity similar to Abomination" Suu: "Okay keep Milim out of the abyss, got it" Milim: "Awwwww" ===== ===== Question 27: _4_ Can black blood change states of aggregation? Answer: Author: "I don''t want to really explain to much about black blood because it will be a massive plot point in the future but I will give you this" Author: "Black blood is the blood of the darkness and it can only corrupt the creations of the light, that is all it can do" Suu: "What the hell does that mean? You didn''t even answer the question" Author: "yes I did, they just have to figure out what I mean" Suu: "your an ?sshole, you do know that right?" Author: "I do and I''m proud" ===== ===== Question 28: Robert_Gibson_1451 When will she make her race? Answer: Author: "Probably about two or three chapters give or take" ===== ===== Question 29: Pepega123 Suu: Do you think that you dying will lessen any future fear of dying. Answer: Suu: "Well kind of but I still would much rather it never happens again" ===== ===== Question 30: Pepega123 Suu: If you could change one aspect of your new life what would it be and why? Answer: Suu: "hmmmm, let me think... oh I know. I would love it if a sadistic god like being that literally controls my entire life didn''t constantly throw more and more terrifying things at me for their entertainment" Author: "I have a strange feeling that your talking about me, of course that can''t be right because I''m the nicest person ever" Suu: "......." ===== ===== Question 31: Pepega123 Milim: What are your thoughts on the cultist that attacked Suu? And do you think you would have the power necessary to break the barrier around the island? Answer: Author: "Yeah no, I can''t let Milim see this because it would literally fu?k up everything I have planned. Milim would probably rush over to the barrier and destroy it before going on a rampage" ===== ===== Question 32: Pepega123 Rimuru: Would you prefer for Suu to stay in Tempest for as long as possible or would you prefer if she adventured instead or create the second city of the Jura tempest federation? Answer: Rimuru: "I would rather that she stayed in Tempest so that I can make sure that she is okay but if she wants to go out and adventure or make her own city I wouldn''t stop her" Author: "What if her city could come to Tempest?" Rimuru: "What?" Author: "Hehehe, oh don''t worry about it just know that you have given me a great idea" Rimuru: "This can''t be good" ===== ===== Question 33: Pepega123 Author: What would be the outcome if Suu renamed Rimuru? Would he become an abyssal slime or smt similar to that? Answer: Author: "Yeah he would probably become an Abyssal slime if that ever happened" ===== ===== Question 34: Pepega123 Author: How are the renovations going and how are you doing? Answer: Author: "They are going great and I am fine so thank you for asking" ===== ===== Question 35: Pepega123 Author: I have seen some people asking some inappropriate questions(like holding h*nds) do you dislike these types of questions or do you prefer them... or I guess, do you not care about it? Answer: Author: "As long as they don''t go too over board I''m fine with them, however I would like everyone to keep questions like h**d ho**ing to themselves because I don''t want a swat team kicking down my door" ===== ===== Question 36: Pepega123 Author: If instead of Shion dying Suu died would Rimuru''s reaction change and if so by how much. Answer: Author: "I don''t know..... let''s find out" Author: *Walks away before coming back with a large black box* Author: "This is a machine that can measure how pissed someone would be in very specific scenarios" Suu: "...Where and how did you get this?" Author: "Magic" Suu: "Fair enough I guess. So then how does it work?" Author: "Well the brighter it gets the more pissed off the person would be" Author: *Turns it on and the box starts glowing* Author: "Hmmmm" *The box starts glowing brighter* Author: "Interesting" *The box starts shaking violently* Suu: "Is it supposed to do tha-" Gobta: "Hey, Author I''ve got that machine you wanted" Gobta: *Walks in with a large dark blue box* Author: "Wait a minute, if that''s the machine then....." Author: *Looks back at the still shaking box* Author: "oh right, that''s the bomb I made not the machine" Gobta/Suu: "WHAT!" *BOOOOOOOOOM* ===== (A/N. I don''t know what happened on that last one but it''s funny and I''m tired as shit so fu?k it) Chapter 48 - 6 Questions ''***'' (So dark.....) ''*e* w*** *p'' (Why is it so dark?) ''*le*s*'' (....) ''*ak* u*, *l*a**'' (Be quiet) ''C*m* **e*se, *l*as* j*s*.... wa*e up'' (Why.... why won''t you just let me sleep?) {WAKE UP!} "AAAAAAAAHH" I screamed as my eyes snapped open. "W-wha-what hap-happened?" I asked as I felt my heart start to rapidly pound in my ?h?st. ''SUU! A-are you really alive'' I heard Mika say in my head, I could tell that if she had a body she probably would have been crying right now. (What does she mean by that?) I took a second to clear my thoughts as I tried to remember what had happened. I also took the time to look around and found that I was in some kind of underground cave next to a large pool of water. Several moments past as I just sat there looking around until finally I remembered what had happened to me. "I.... I died.... didn''t I?" I already knew the answer to my question but I asked anyway. ''I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I never should hav-'' "How long was I out for?" I asked cutting her off. ''Ab-about an h-hour or so" (Alright calm down Suu, everything will be fine, you just need to calm down) I thought as I tried to calm my still racing heart. Thankfully my Clear mind skill was helping with this a little. ''I''m so sorry..... I didn''t want this to happen, I didn''t want you to get hurt'' Mika said still sounding quite shaken by the hole ordeal. "I-it''s.... it''s fine. It was not your fault, in fact it was my fault for not paying attention and being too overconfident" I said while gritting my teeth in frustration. Even though it pained me to admit it I knew very well that this was my fault entirely, there was absolutely no point in trying to blame her for this. I thought that I could deal with them all by myself and maybe I could have done it if I wasn''t taken by surprise at the end there. (No, no I''m just trying to make excuses to try and heal my bruised ego, this was my fault and I don''t get to make excuses for getting my ?ss kicked. I should have seen it coming or at least I should have kept my cool instead of panicking like a complete idiot who''s never fought in a battle before) ''B-bu-'' "I said it''s fine so it''s fine, let''s just leave it at that" I really didn''t want to keep talking about this. ''....'' "...." ''H-how, how the hell are you still alive? You had your he-head cut off, you shouldn''t be al-alive right now'' Mika finally asked after several seconds of silence. (Well I might as well just tell her as she''s already seen me come back from the dead, it probably won''t take her long to figure it out anyway) I was really not in the mood to care if she knew what I was right now. "I''m a Phoenix..... so yeah, we can''t really die" I said still not paying much attention as I tried to organize my chaotic thoughts. ''Y-y-yo-your a.... YOUR A WHAT!'' She yelled in shock. I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, after all it was the exact same reaction that everyone who found out has. I was about to repeat myself when I realized something that made my face turn a very bright scarlet red. "Why the hell am I n?k?d?" I asked while covering myself with my hands. I hadn''t noticed before now because of my shock and frustration but yes I was currently sitting in an underground cave completely n?k?d. I couldn''t help but quickly look around to make sure that no one else was here, thankfully there was no one to be seen but if there had been someone here I would have beaten the shit out of them with out hesitation. "Errrrm, well you see all your clothes fell into the sea when your body turned to dust, sooo.... " she said awkwardly while I felt that she was averting her eyes away from me even though she technically didn''t have any. When I heard what she said I couldn''t help but start to panic as my face paled a little. If my clothes had fallen into the sea then my mask and scythe did too. "No no no no no, please work please work" I said as a black and purple aura surrounded my hands. "Hey, what are you doin-oh" Mika was about to ask something but stopped when she saw several things start to appear in my hands. You see I had put several enchantments on my clothes as well as Blue ash and my mask, one of which was an enchantment that allows me to summon them to my location if I ever ended up losing them. After a second of waiting my mask, clothes and scythe all appeared in my hands, of course they were completely soaking wet but still. "Oh thank god it worked" I said with a sigh of relief "I don''t actually mind losing the clothes that much because I have several spares in the Abyss but I can''t afford to lose my mask and scythe, after all not only are they one of a kind but they also mean a lot to me" I said. ''That seems like a very handy ability to have'' "It does help out a lot" I responded. "Anyway once I am dressed you are going to answer some of my questions" ''Okay'' =========Short time skip========== "That''s much better" I said happily as I finished putting on my extra clothes. ''Can I look now?'' Mika asked. "You know, I actually don''t understand how you can even look away from me, after all your literally possessing my body so shouldn''t you be seeing through my eyes" ''Is that a yes?'' "Yes you can look" I answered with a slight roll of my eyes. ''Great'' "Now let''s start then" I said while sitting down. ''Ask me anything and I''ll try to answer to the best of my ability'' Mika said and I nodded in response. "Firstly, where are we right now?" ''We are in the tunnels that run all throughout the underneath of the island, although I don''t actually know how we got down here. I guess that it is possible that a part of you washed up here after going through one of the tunnels that connect to the sea'' she answered with a thoughtful expression. "Alright, at least we''re not out in the open surrounded by enemies. Now for the next question, what happened after I.... after I died?" I asked with some difficulty. ''Well when you died or whatever the Bishop tried to capture your soul but something..... something strange happened'' Mika hesitated but continued. "The Bishop reached out to touch your soul so that they could capture you and bring you back to be turned, however it was at that moment that it suddenly happened. As soon as their hand came in to contact with your soul it combusted almost instantly and abruptly crumpled into ash, it was as if they had just tried to touch molten magma or something. After that your soul seemed to vanish in to fin air and I felt something pull on me, I then soon found myself here where your body had already started to repair itself'' (That''s.... interesting, maybe it''s a perk of being a Phoenix or something. Well I guess it''s just another question to add to my ever growing list of weird shit that needs answers) I thought with an annoyed sigh. "What do you mean by Bishop? And how do you know that they were a Bishop?" ''Bishop is a rank, from what I remember from all the conversations I over heard the ranks go like this: Puppets, Slaves, Disciples, Priests, Bishops and finally the Six Bloodied Wings. As for how I knew that they were a Bishop it''s because of the rapier, you see I''ve only ever seen Bishops with bright ruby red weapons'' "What are the Six Bloodied Wings? And just how do those weapons stop my regeneration?" I asked while remembering the red tattoos that I suspect had come from that rapier. (Speaking of those tattoos, I''m just glad that they are gone now as it would be annoying to get rid of them myself) I said glancing at my arm. ''I''ve only ever seen one of them once but the little I know of them is that they''re the leaders of the cult and the only ones that can mind control souls. The six of them represent the six red wings on the cult''s symbol, the ones on the back of there cloaks. As for the weapons all I know is that each Bishop has one and that''s it, I honestly had no idea they had some kind of special ability'' "The last three questions for now. What do the cultist want? how did they manage to kill everyone on the island? And finally, how do we get rid of that barrier?" ''I honestly don''t know what their true goal could be but they do seem very interested in the burial site, however I doubt their only here just for some old dragon bones" "Wait! Dragon bones?" ''Yeah, underneath the senter of the island is a mass grave yard filled with several dozen fossilized lesser dragon bones. From what I remember of the island''s history the dragons were wiped out when someone summoned a horrifying demon to kill them'' (Okay that''s certainly interesting) ''Now to answer the other two questions'' ''Sigh, first... they appeared one day several dozen years ago..... I don''t remember everything that happened as it was so long ago but from what I do remember it only took one'' Mika said with pain in her voice as she remembered the memory. "One?" ''It was one of the six..... they single handedly massacred almost all of us while the lower ranked cultist killed anyone that tried to escape. Soon after that they built something strange in the capital city and the barrier went up stopping anyone besides the cultist from leaving'' I could here the sadness and the hate in her voice as she spoke. They''re was a long silence after that as neither of us knew how to continue the conversation. I wanted to help but I was never any good at this kind of thing so I didn''t know what to say. However as the silence slowly dragged on I decided to try and change the subject but it was just then that Mika spoke. ''Is it wr-wrong.... is it wrong for me to want to finally be f-free after all this time..... t-to not slowly be fo-forced to lose my mind as the y-years tick by?'' she asked no one in particular. (Sigh, what do I do?) I asked myself. (Should I really be getting involved with this, I mean it''s not like this has anything to do with me. No, no what am I thinking I sound just like them) I thought as I remembered all the times people refused to help me because it wasn''t their business. (If I say that I''ll be just as bad as them and either way it''s not like I can leave with that barrier there, also I still have the problem of having to find Haruko. Unfortunately though if I am really going to do this I can''t do it alone) I thought while stealing my resolve and getting to my feet. "Mika please tell me about this island, the lay out I mean" ''Errrmm, okay'' she said a little confused. ''The island is split into several different sectors, I think that we should be in the training grounds right now. Besides from that there a five other sectors, to the north east is the storage, north is the burial site, west is the junkyard, to the northwes-'' she was about to continue but I stopped her. "Junkyard, what''s that?" I asked. ''Oh errm, well it''s the place where useless junk goes, it''s filled with old ships and other things that the cultists have almost no use for'' "Do you know how to get their from here?" ''I think so, I should be able to guide you there. Why are you asking anyway?'' She asked still confused. "Well if we''re going to take down an army of cultist then I''m going to need a few things" I said while stretching. ''Wait what! What do you mean "we" this has nothing to do with you, you don''t hav-'' "I will not abandon someone that needs my help. I won''t let myself become like them, not if I can help it anyway" I said cutting her off. ''....'' Mika seemed speechless at my sudden change in attitude. "So how do we get there?" I glanced at the many tunnels leading in different directions. ''That way'' Mika said after a moment, I didn''t know how but I could tell which way she was pointing. ''Why do you want to go there anyway?'' Mika asked still sounding a little concerned. "Because we can''t do this alone, that last battle clearly proved that to me" I said bluntly as I walked towards the tunnel Mika had pointed to. ''But there is no one there that can help us, it''s literally just a place filled with old junk'' "I''m not looking to find anyone" this seemed to just make her even more confused. "It''s simple really....." I stopped for a moment as my eyes sharpened. "I''m going to build an army!" (A/N. Everyone on board the hype train) Chapter 49 - 7 The Sixth It had been several hours now and I was still travelling through the seemingly endless tunnel system as I made my way towards the Junkyard, with Mika''s guidance of course. I was a little suspicious when I noticed that I had not yet come across any monsters, however after asking Mika about it I found out that most of them had been killed or chased off by the cult so that they didn''t get in the way of their activities. "So how much further?" I asked as I continued to walk down the tunnel that we were currently in. ''It should only take a little bit longer now before we get there'' she said as she pointed to another tunnel that split off from the one we were travelling. I had some what gotten used to the fact that I seemed to be able to sense what she was doing even though I couldn''t actually see her. Unfortunately I still hadn''t been able to figure out how she was able to see almost everything around me with out having any eyes. "Great, once we get there I can finally get started with my plan, also I will be one step closer to finishing this little mission of mine" I said with a stretch. (I have to admit I''m getting a little home sick.... I wonder what everyone is up to now a days?) I thought to myself. (Well at least I will have one hell of a story to tell when I get back, I mean if this all ends up going the way that I think it will then I''m going to be a war veteran by the time I get back to town) ''Hey errrm, now that we are not under the threat of imminent attack do you mind if I asked something'' "Sure" ''Why are you here exactly, I mean really this place isn''t really an island paradise so what made you want to look for an invisible island in the middle of a vast and dangerous sea?'' Mika asked with curiosity. "Oh, well I''m here looking for a guy called Haruko. I don''t know much about him, however apparently he has answers to some very important questions that I need answering" ''Okay... will while were talking, would you mind telling me your plan now? I still have no idea why you want to go there, shore the cultist b?r?ly guard it but that''s only because there is literally nothing worth protecting in that area'' Mika asked as I still hadn''t told her what I was planning to do once we got there. "The reason I''m not telling you is because I have no idea if this plan is actually going to work or not, after all I''m going to need to get a whole new skill that will probably be very annoying to obtain and to make things even more difficult, I have no idea if said skill even exists in the first place" ''Please tell me, please'' I could tell that Mika was doing her best attempt at puppy dog eyes but sadly for her I had built somewhat of an immunity to them, after all Milim loved to try and use the same trick on me... most of the time it worked. "No" ''Please'' "No" ''Please'' "No" ''Please'' ========Several minutes later======== "No" ''Please'' "No" ''Please'' "......" ''Come on, just tell me'' Mika complained. "Sigh, fine just stop asking already" ''Yay'' Mika cheered as she pointed to the next tunnel that we had to go through. "Okay, you see I have a skill that let''s me do a couple of different things, one of which is being able to turn non living things such as plants, rocks, skeletons or even food into monsters" I explained. ''Wait really! That''s incredible'' "Yeah well, there''s a downside to it. You see if I transform a non living thing with out providing it with a soul first bad things tend to happen, like the fact that the monster created will abruptly go on a mindless rampage attacking anything close to it" I said remembering back to Abomination. ''Bu-" "And before you ask, "why don''t you just take the souls that are in side the puppets and use them instead?" I won''t do that, not only because of the fact that several things could go terribly wrong but also I have no Idea if that would even work" ''What do you mean things could go wrong?'' "Sigh, well here are some examples. First, if I fu?k up and the soul ends up getting away and enters another puppet it could tell every cultist that I''m still alive, then we would probably be hunted down with out any time to prepare. Second, I don''t know if they would still be under the cultist''s mind control after I transformed them and that''s if I could even transform them in the first place. And finally, I have no idea how that would effect them, I don''t want to be responsible for driving an innocent person insane or something like that" In all honesty I wouldn''t mind using the souls trapped inside of the puppets if I knew just what the hell would happen to them. Although I wouldn''t feel right turning some random human into a monster with out their consent, I could probably guess that they would much rather become a monster then stay a prisoner in their own souls. ''So just what exactly are you planning to do then?'' She asked after a moment of silence so that she could understand want I had said. "Well if the cultist can mind control and manipulate souls, which I''m guessing they do by using a skill of some kind. If that is indeed all correct then doesn''t that mean there could be similar skills that could let you do the same?" I asked trying to get her to understand. ''Well yeah, I guess'' "Okay, if there is a skill that lets you manipulate and control souls then couldn''t there also be the possibility of a skill that allows you to create them instead" I smiled as I felt her finally realized what I was getting at. ''If you had a skill like that then you wouldn''t need to use the souls of others.... but does a skill like that even exist in the first place and is it even possible for you to obtain?'' "No idea but all I can do is try right? And if it ends up not working out then we will just have to try something else. In the end as long as they think that I am dead we have time to prepare and find a way to get this done" I said as I continued down the tunnels with a determined yet thoughtful expression. =======Somewhere else pov======== "So, let me get this straight" Currently far away from Suu''s location in what look to be a large throne room that was decorated with several large black flags hanging from the ceiling, with each flag having the red symbol of the cult on them. At the end of the room was the kneeling form of a person who seemed to be missing their left arm, it of course was the Bishop that had managed to killed Suu. In front of the Bishop sitting on a gold and red throne was a person who was releasing a very ominous aura. They are wearing a very magical looking red and black robe with some gold mixed in, also the robe seemed to be covered in glowing letters of some unknown language. They were also wearing what looked like clawed obsidian and metal gauntlets that were covered in the same glowing letters. They''re face was covered by a hood and the same moving darkness that covered all of the cultist''s faces. "You not only lost one of the souls that we had captured but you also some how managed to lose your arm when trying to capture the soul of some unknown intruder, which you absolutely failed to do I might add. So tell me is there more to this or is that all you have to report" the figure asked as their cold and almost bored sounding voice that was clearly male in gender echoed out from all over the throne room. Something of note was that unlike the other cultists the person on the throne had a somewhat normal voice even if it did sound slightly emotionless. He didn''t have a robotic voice that made it hard to figure out his gender like the other cultist that seemed to serve under him. "Yes..... that is a perfect summery of this one''s terreble failure in capturing the unknown intruder lord Sixth" "......Leave" Sixth said after a moment''s pause. The Bishop didn''t say anything else as they got to their feet before turning to leave the room, however as soon as the Bishop reached the door their body seem to erupt. In an instant dark crimson spikes seem to rip out from within the Bishop''s own body, this caused them to no longer look human in the slightest as they now appear to only be a mass of ripped flesh and crimson spikes. They then collapsed to the floor dead but surprisingly absolutely no blood came out of their body as if it had all vanished. "We can''t afford for any more mishaps, especially now that the summoning ritual is so close to completion" the Sixth said even though there was seemingly no one in the room to hear him. "Send someone to clean that mess up and once you''ve done that go investigate that intruder they were talking about, if my suspicions are correct then they''re probably still alive" "Understood" a disturbing sounding voice came out from within the Sixth''s shadow as two glowing blue eyes appeared in it. ============Suu pov=========== "I''m.....I''m... I''M SO FUCKING BORED!" ''Oh come on, stop complaining we are almost there'' "You''ve been saying that for the past three and a half hours, are you sure we''re not lost?" I honestly thought that we had been walking around in circles this whole time. ''For the last time we are not lost, we just got turned around a little so please just be quiet for a minute'' "Fine" I said giving up. . . . . . . "You know I can''t believe that I''m going to say this but I think that I actually want something to show up and try and kill me for once, honestly it would be better then just walking through this seemingly endless labyrinth of tunnels for the next couple of hou-" ''We''re here!'' Mika said cutting me off. "Oh for fu?k sake, you just love screwing with me don''t you world" I yelled while a depressing aura surrounded me. (A/N. Hehehehe, yes, yes I do) "If I knew that all I had to do was complain a little I would have done it several hours ago" I let myself slump down as I ?r??n?d out in annoyance. ''.....Are you okay?'' Mika asked after a moment of me just moping to myself. "Yeah, yeah I''m fine.... anyway how exactly do we get out of here then?" I asked as I looked around. ''Over there'' she said as she pointed towards a tunnel that had some b?r?ly visible sun light coming from deeper inside of it. "Finally we can get out of these bloody caves... but sadly we are going to have to be sneaky about this" I let out a tired sigh while rubbing the back of my head. ''Yeah that is probably for the best as they may have some guards around the area, thankfully the cultist don''t really come down here often as there is nothing really here anymore'' "So any idea on what I should be looking out for before I leave these tunnels?" ''Well just be on the look out, I doubt you will have much trouble because like I said there is not much to really protect in the Junkyard. Also the cultist should have only left a hand full of guards to protect the place and they probably won''t be paying much attention'' Mika said thoughtfully. "Well we should get going then, after all we have an army to build, a barrier to destroy, several thousands souls to save and an army of cultist to defeat. Wow, there''s so much to do" I said with a smile as I walked forward. (Let''s get started shall we) Chapter 50 - 8 Its Alive, ITS ALIVE! (A/N. Sorry that this didn''t come out yesterday, I was busy and ended up losing track of time) "Well this place looks like crap" ''It is a junkyard after all'' I was now standing at the entrance of the cave that was overlooking the junkyard, from what I could see there was a large opened space that was filled with literal mountains of crap. From large and broken ships that had just been stacked on top of each other to old metal armour and weapons, there was also a lot of normal things like tables and chairs. I could also see several very small groups of cultist just sitting around seemingly bored out of their minds. "It also smells like crap too" I said in slight discussed. ''Like I said before, it''s a junkyard, what were you expecting it to smell like?'' "Fair point" ''Now then, how do we start this little operation of ours" "Well from the looks of the cultist here I doubt they will be paying much attention, however I think that it''s still best for us to head in there at night" I said while turning slightly to see that the sun was already starting to set. ''Alright.... sooo back in the cave?'' "Back in the cave" (Hehehe, what she doesn''t know is that this is just an excuse, I could have gone right now but I really want to test out one of my enchantments) I thought to myself with a giddy smile. After that several hours passed with nothing really happening, we ended up spending much of this time just sitting in side the cave while talking to one another. I found out several pieces of information like the fact that the only way I might be able to free all the souls would be to steal the skill from the one who used it on them or just kill said person. I also now know that the cultist keep anyone that is enslaved in either the slave camps that is in the northwest or the burial grounds. (Let''s just hope that Haruko is at one of these places because if not it is going to be very annoying to find him amongst all the mind control souls) ''Wait! Your dad is a slime'' Mika said in disbelief. "Yeah" ''Don''t you find that even just a little weird?'' "Not really no" ''Well it is your turn now'' "Hmmmm, tell me about your family I guess" ''.....well I never knew my actual parents but the orphanage I grew up in was great, we were all like family there. I wish I could see them right now'' she said sadly. "Don''t worry, you will see them again" ''Yeah, yeah I know'' "....." ''.....'' ''Well anyway, do you think that we have waited enough?'' Mika asked while glancing towards the exit. "Probably... however, before we get going let me just try something really quick" I said with slight excitement. ''Sure, what are you going to do anywa-'' "Ninja mode, ACTIVATE!" I yelled cutting her off. ''Wait what?!'' Mika watched in surprise as all my clothes suddenly turn pure black in colour before then seeming to rapidly change at incredible speed, while this was happening they started to wrap around my hole body. After several more seconds I stood there wearing a completely black ninja outfit with two kunai in my hands. I also put my mask on which had also turned completely black. ''Wait, where the hell did you get those kunai from?'' "Ninja mode" this was my only response to her question. (Thank you for the ninja training Souei) I thought remembering back to Souei''s stealth training. "Let''s go" I said as I use Lightning speed to shoot towards the exit. As soon as I got outside I quickly checked to see if there was any guards around, it didn''t take me all that long to noticed that most of them had left probably heading towards the small camp they had set up in the distance, the remaining guards that still stood around the area looked half a sleep and thankfully there were no puppets in sight. I then nodded to myself before quickly but quietly making my way in to the junkyard with the help of Shadow movement. "Well we''re here" I said as I slowly rose out of a shadow made by one of the broken ship. ''That was really quick, however was the hole transformation into a ninja really necessary just to travel to here?'' "Yes" I said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. (And besides when else am I going to be able to use this) ''What does it even do? I mean does it just make you look like a ninja and that is it?'' Mika asked still not understanding the greatness of being a cool ninja. "Actually no, you see it absorbs the light from the moon making it harder for me to be seen in the darkness and it also gets rid of the sound of my foot steps" ''Okay I gues that is kind of useful, anyway how do we start?'' "Well first I need to find something easy and small to test on because if this goes wrong I don''t want some massive monster going on a rampage and giving away our position" I said while looking around at the piles of broken stuff. "Nope" "Not that" "Mabye..... actually no" "Errrrm" ''Would that do?'' Mika asked as she pointed to my left. "Huh" I turn to see what she was talking about, at first all I saw was another junk pile but it was then that I saw what she was referring to. Laying close to the bottom of the pile was what looked like a heavily burnt and charred stuffed animal. "What is it?" I asked because I couldn''t tell what animal it was thanks to all the burns it had. ''I think that it might be a bear of some kind'' "Fine, it will do" I said with a shrug as I picked it up. (Now then how am I going to do this, honestly I have no idea how this would work after all I''m literally trying to create life here) I made sure that no one was around before I move to a more secluded place and sat down with the stuffed animal still in my hand. I then quickly began to brain storm trying to figure out just how this was going to work. (Maybe I should be thinking along the lines of programming a computer, I don''t know how that works really but I do understand the basics to some degree. If magicules are the building blocks of everything including souls and I think of things like memorys and instincts as code.... hmmm this could work) (Hmmmm, well that wasn''t supposed to happen....) I quickly took a moment to try and figure out a way around this problem. It didn''t take me all that long to find a solution but I wasn''t sure if it would work. I once again pulled the magicules back and gathered them in front of me but this time I began to almost nit them all together, of course this took several long hours because it was my first time ever attempting this kind of thing. I was very thankful that no one had come across me while I was doing this. Now that I was done with that it was time to try the next step, however I was not feeling all that confident as this part would be the hardest to figure out. (All I have to do is some how program it to work like an actual soul, simple right....) ============Mika Pov============ I watched carefully as Suu continued to work. I had found out pretty quickly that she is quite the interesting person, for one she seem to be far more intelligent then a girl her age. Also something else that surprised me about her was that she seemed to be incredibly strong physically and magically, honestly though on first sight she looks like a regular fifteen year old girl and I doubt many people would figure out that she was a Phoenix. (I wonder why she has decided to help me.... it''s not like it''s her problem after all and I mean sure she can''t leave with the barrier there but if what she told me about herself is really true then she should very easily just be able to destroy the source of the barrier and leave. Yet here she is trying to help me free everyone with out expecting any thing in return) (Maybe it had something to do with what she said before) I thought while remembering back to when she said that ''she will not let her self become like them''. (I wonder who ''them'' are, does she mean the cult..... no probably no-) before I could finish that thought a flash of light cut me off. ============Suu Pov============ [Congratulations, you have gained the skill Soul manipulation] [Congratulations, you have gained the unique skill Soul creation] [Soul creation, listing sub skills: Soul construction, (gives the user the ability to create artificial souls) Soul storage, (the user can store souls inside of themselves to use later) Soul sight, (let''s the user see souls)] (A/N. Note, she can not use this skill to become a demon lord because that would be way to over powered) I looked at my hands only to see what looked like a pulsing white and black flame that flickered from side to side. It had taken me a second to figure out how to give the ball of magicules what it needed to become an actual soul, however after a second I found that I could almost push my own will and d?s?r? into it and with the help of a little Black blood it all seem to just fuse together. Also to my surprise I felt a small almost non existent connection to the little thing similar to those that I shared with people I had bonded too but no where near as strong. "I guess that it''s time to try and bring something to life then. Cross your fingers and let''s hope this works" ''I don''t have any fingers but that hasn''t seemed to stop me before'' Ignoring Mika for a second I slowly pushed the soul into the bear''s ?h?st and watched as it past right through. Even though it was inside of the bear''s body now I was still able to see it thanks to my Soul sight skill. I then opened a gate and pulled out some Black blood which I then slowly pushed into the bear''s ?h?st as well, as soon as I did I moved back just in case something went wrong. I then watched as the black blood seem to be completely absorbed by the stuffed animal as well as the soul. Soon after the soul began to spread through out the bear, it now looked similar to a nervous system instead of the small flame it was before. I then deactivated the skill as I saw that the bears body had begun to change. The stuffed animal that was once completely charred black now turned a pale almost snow white as it''s eyes turned a light blue. Not long after this did a small some what sparkling dark blue ribbon appear wrapped around it''s neck. As soon as this all finished the now living creature suddenly shot up and began to look around. (...That .....that actually worked) I thought in slight disbelief. ''Hey errmmm, what do we do now? I mean you just created life after all'' Mika asked a little awkwardly. "I don''t know, I wasn''t expecting this to work" I admitted. It was at that moment that the little guy seem to realise that I was here and turned to look at me. Seeing this I crouched down and looked at him, I didn''t know why but I knew that it was a ''he'' even though it technically had no gender. I had to admit though when I saw that he immediately started waddling towards me I couldn''t help but find him adorable. "Hey there" I said as he finally stopped in front of me before giving me a small salute which only added to his cuteness. ''Awww, he''s adorable'' "I''m gonna call you Poe" I said as I patted his head. As soon as I said that his body started to glow again, however this time there was no change to his looks. I decided it would be best to check his status as I was curious to see what skills he had. =================================================================== ///Name: Poe ///Race: Abyssal Terror Bear ///Titles: The nightmare of the abyss. ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Class: none ///Disaster Rank: Special A ///Items: none ////Followers: none ///Species skills: Abyss gate Abyssal flame Innocence, (The user can appear to be completely harmless to those that it doesn''t want to know it''s true strength. Note, this skill can be used to block any enemy attempt to gain information on the user with different skills) Primal fear, (Whenever someone looks at the user they will feel a primal fear that can cause some weaker willed people to just completely freeze in place or even faint. Note, the user can decide who is effected by this, they can also just turn it off if they want) Darkness Mastery, (Gives the user incredible control over darkness) Shadow movement Terror sense, (the user can sense what a person is truly scared of just by being close to them) Fear eater, (the user can feed off the fear of those around them to increase their own physical and magical strength) Shadow barrier, (a dark shadowy barrier that constantly surrounds the user and protects them from harm) Darkness vision, (the user can see perfectly well with in darkness, they can even sense other living things around them that are in the dark as well. Note, this also extends to people using skills like shadow movement) Fear immunity Darkness resistance ///Skills: Chaos ray, (the user can shoot dark blue beams out of their eyes that have several different effects, they can Petrify, vaporize, freeze, cause starvation, melting, madness and several more. Note, the user has no control over what effect someone will get if they are hit, after all it is completely random) Draining screech, (any one that the user roars at will start to feel the energy and strength slowly drain from their body) Void tendrils, (the user can summon massive black tendrils to attack their enemies) Size modification, (the user can change there size at will) Magic sense Superspeed Regeneration Magic resistance Physical attack resistance Pain resistance Elemental resistance ///Unique skills: none ///Ultimate skills: none ==================================================================== "......." ''.......'' "WHAT!"/''HOW!'' Chapter 51 - 9 New Followers *Booooooooom* "You are too slow" *Booooooooom* "You need to predict my movements better" *Booooooooom* "And you need to put more strength behind your attacks" I said as I sent another armored figure flying into the wall. ''Don''t you think that you''re being just a little bit too hard on them'' Mika asked a little concerned. "Haha, if you think this is bad I wonder what you would think of Hakurou''s training routine. Believe me when I say this, the training I''m putting them through is a walk in the park compared to his nightmarish way of training" I said while glancing at the three figures that were lying in a pile on the ground. It had been about a week since I made Poe and I was still very shocked about how absurd his status is, he honestly just looks like a normal stuffed bear but I guess his Innocence skill has a lot to do with that. Anyway back to the current situation in front of me, laying against the cave wall in a small pile were three figures. They all looked some what different from one another but they had one thing in common, they all seemed to be sentient living armor. "ROOOOOOAAAAAAAR" "It doesn''t count as a sneak attack if you scream at the top of your lungs while doing it" I said as I used Blue ash to block a massive stone fist that came falling down from above me. I then turned and kicked my attacker in the stomach sending them flying in to the cave wall. With a loud crash the massive stone creature slammed into the wall causing the cave to shake slightly. "Okay, you four can take a break" all I got in response was several groans. (I have to admit I feel a little off about all this, I mean is it really okay for me to bring a bunch of creatures to life and then ask them to fight for me. Sigh, it''s not like I have any other options right now, after all I can''t destroy an army and save all the trapped souls and slaves by myself) I thought as I walked to the side and sat down. As I sat down I glanced around the large underground cavern that I had been useing to train, the whole place was filled with the sounds of combat. I had been useing this place to train my creations in the art of battle, I did this even though they all seem to have been born with basic knowledge and information. I had created three different types of creatures so far two of witch could speak with the last one needing to use thought communication. First is the Abyssal living armours, as the name suggests they are sentient moving armour. They look like normal black coloured metal armour however they have black smoke coming out of their helmet and joints, also they have dark blue ethereal looking eyes that seem to glow every now and then. They also had the ability to create weapons out of the black smoke that poured out from their bodys. Another thing of note is that even though they''re all black in colour and all have black mist coming out of them the actual look and design of the armour itself is unique to each of them. Second is the Abyssal magma golems or the living volcanoes as some have taken to calling them. They are five metre tall giants with the ability to cover their hole body in extremely hot purple magma when angered. Their skin is made of dark grey almost black rock that looks very much like obsidian, however, it is covered in small cracks. They have two large curved horns similar to those of a ram coming out of their head. The golems walk up right with a bit of a slouch and have a very bulky and muscular body that only seems to add to there beastly appearance, they also can run on all fours in a similar way to that of a gorilla. And finally the Abyssal thunderpede or as I like to call it, the metal centipede from hell. It may only be two meters tall but it''s over twenty metres long and can raise it''s silver body up so that it towers over most things. What is weird about it is the fact that even though I made it using only metal it has an organic inside with a metal endoskeleton outside that is covered in sharp deadly looking spikes that can absorb electricity. They have two massive pincers that they can use to shoot beams of electricity and their legs all end in large jagged blades. ''How many are there now?'' Mika asked after a moment of silence. "Errrm, let me check" I said as I pulled up my status. ================================= ///Name: Suu tempest ///Race: Abyssal Storm Phoenix ///Titles: A lost soul. The forgotten one. First born of the abyss. Ruler of the abyss. Princess of monsters. The black Phoenix of oblivion. Conqueror of the skies. ///Class: Reaper ///Blessing: Storm Crest ///Disaster Rank human form: Special A ///Disaster Rank Phoenix form: S ///Items: (White cloak. Black t-shirt, trousers and shoes. Red scarf.) Weapons (Blue Ash *scythe and a lot of other things*. Basilisk venom grenades) Other types of items: (Healing potions. Enchanted mask *suppresses the user''s aura*.) Kuro. (Abyssal demon Orc ) Yin. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Yang. (2 tailed abyssal cat) Zeref. (Abyssal basilisk) Poe. (Abyssal terror bear) Abyssal living armours, (430) Abyssal magma golems, (160) Abyssal thunderpedes, (42) ///Species skills: Abyssal flame Flame eater Flame control Transformation Darkness manipulation Ultimate regeneration Heat immunity Cold resistance Flame body ///Skills: Soul manipulation Water breathing Water sight Weapon mastery Night vision Infrared vision Quick draw Acrobatics Stamina recovery Magic arrows Tempest arrows Light arrows Darkness arrows Flame arrows Damage absorption Thought communication Magic jamming Assimilate Body manipulation Poison manipulation Corrosive poison Poisonous mist Magic compression cannon Magic weaving Magic control Lightning Speed Acid immunity Poison immunity Petrification immunity Physical attack resistance Demonic attack resistance Magic resistance Pain resistance Hunger resistance Mental attack resistance Shadow movement Crimson lightning Magic sense Multilayer deflection barrier ///Unique skills: Soul creation. (Soul construction, Soul storage. Soul sight) Joy. (Clear mind. Peaceful aura. Eternal bond, (Rimuru. Yin. Yang. Zeref. Kuro. Milim). Judgement. Replication) Sorrow. (Mind illusion. Mental decay. Emotional state. Emotion eater. Bottomless Void) Eyes of the abyss. Abyssal heart. (Abyssal corruption. Gifted life. Black blood) ///Ultimate skills: none ================================= "Altogether there is six hundred and thirty two of them, that''s if you add up all their numbers together" I said because Mika couldn''t look at my status even though she could see through my eyes. ''That''s a lot more then I was thinking that there would be'' "Well I have been making them non-stop for over a week now, however, it still won''t be enough to take back the whole island" ''True but it''s a good start'' Mika nodded in response before seemingly turning to look at something else. ''I wish you would have made less of those Thunderpedes though'' Mika said as I felt her shiver slightly. "I honestly don''t know how I keep making more of them, after all the way I make them is by just throwing a crap ton of metal in one place and turning it all at once. In fact I don''t even use organic material to make them, so how exactly they ended up getting organs and blood is still a mystery to me" ''Maybe it has something to do with the mental image that you have when you are making them'' Mika suggested. "Mabye...." I said while looking around at the different sparring sessions going on in the cavern. (Well at least they all seem to be progressing relatively nicely) "Huh" I was suddenly brought out of my thoughts when something seemed to grab on to my leg. I looked down only to see the cute eyes of Poe looking up at me while he was hugging my leg. Smiling softly at his actions I picked him up and put him on my ??p. "What do you want you adorable yet terrifying little guy?" Poe who was unable to speak simply waved his little paws around in the air for a second before pointing off at something in the distance. I looked over at were he was pointing to see something that immediately got my interest. Fighting not far away from us was one of the Thunderpedes, however, it was what they were fighting that surprised me a little. The Thunderpedes have a A- to A rank average, so seeing a creature such as the Abyssal living armours that have a rank of C+ to B average kicking it''s ?ss is surprising to say the very least. The living armour in question looks very slender and lean, they were also a bit taller then the rest being just under two meters tall. Something else that stood out about it was it''s helmet that was designed to look like the head of a dragon. They were currently using a massive sword made out of black smoke to block the thunderpede''s metal pincers before then quickly counter attacking. ''Doesn''t that one look familiar?'' "I think that he was one of the first that I had created" ''Oh yeah, now I remember'' she said before seemingly becoming confused about something. ''Actually Wait, how do you know what gender they are? I mean yes, some of the living armours do look female but how can you tell for sure'' "I don''t really know myself, it''s just some kind of connection that I have with all of them" I responded as I watched the living armour slam the thunderpedes head to the ground. (Maybe I should name him, after all he is one of the first I created and he seems more powerful then the others..... of course I do plan to name all of them once the cultist are all dealt with) I thought to myself while watching the other living armours cheering for the victor. (Unfortunately I can''t do that right now because I really can not afford to pass out from magicule loss and sleep for several days) "Creator" a ghostly female voice that seemed to almost echo brought me out of my thoughts. I turn to see one of the living armours kneeling to my left. It was pretty obvious that she was female not only because of her voice but also her looks. She was much slimmer then the others and had a somewhat curvy body, not to mention the fact that she had a very feminine br??stplate. (God damn it, why does a literal sentient peace of armor have a bigger ?h?st th-) "Creator?" She said again this time with a slight tilt of her head. I of course looked away from her some what embarrassed because of my thoughts. Anyway I was also a little annoyed about the fact that all my creations seemed to insist on referring to me as Creator. I mean their not wrong but come on, I had just gotten used to being called lady Suu. I couldn''t help but sigh a little as I opened my mouth to respond. "What is it?" "We are ready for the meeting" she said still kneeling as I slowly stood up. "I see..... well let''s get going then, we have a lot to plan after all" (A/N. I didn''t know how to end this but I think that this is good enough, so yeah..... okay bye) Chapter 52 - 10 Planning (A/N. Just wanted to tell you that there will not be a chapter next Monday as I have a lot of work to get done, sorry. P.s. I was really tired while writing this chapter, so sorry about the spelling mistakes) "So.... let''s start" I looked around the small sectioned off area that was made specifically for this meeting. Inside the room was a small group of seven individuals besides myself. There were four Living armours one of witch was the female that had brought me here, two Magma golems that were actually a little smaller then their normal kin and finally there was one Thunderpede that was currently coiled comfortably around a large stalagmite. The reason why I had gathered them here is because they were more gifted when it came to things like strategy then fighting. You see when an Abyssal creature is born they seem to be given basic knowledge about the world and their abilitys. However, some of them seemed to be more gifted in areas that others of their kind are not and because of this fact I have tried my best to help them improve on what they are good at. As for these seven specifically I''ve been using what knowledge I have gotten from Benimaru on battle planning and strategy to teach them what they need to know. "Yes creator" the Living armours all said in a ghostly and ethereal sounding voice. "Hmmmmm" the Magna golems simply nodded and let out a deep hum in response. ''As you wish'' the Thunderpede''s strange voice that sounded like metal grinding against metal could be heard as they used thought communication. "Alright then, you all know why I have asked you here" after getting a nod from everyone I continued. "Good, so as you all know we need to plan the first attack on our soon to be enemies. So far I have a some what rough idea on what we should do but I''m open to any suggestions you all might have" ''Why don''t we just stay inside of the cave and continue to build our forces?'' Mika asked, I was the only one who could actually hear her so I quickly told everyone her question. "It''s because we won''t be able to hide forever, eventually, if our numbers continue to grow like this they are going to end up finding us and when they do we will lose two very key advantages" "The creator is correct, not only will we lose the element of surprise but we will also lose something much more important" one of the male Living armours said. ''The option to choose were and when the battle is going to happen'' and the Thunderpede said finishing the Living armours sentence. "Correct, right now we are completely out numbered, however, if we can do this right we may be able to take a large chunk of the island before the cultist can even react and we could also greatly increase our own numbers" "So then, what is plan?" a gruff yet some what feminine sounding voice that also sounded like the crackling of fire came out from one of the Magna golems. "Well before that there is something that I need to do first. Hey dig guy, do you mind giving me a hand" I turned to look at the closest of the Magna golems that was slightly bigger then the female one but still smaller then the rest of his kin. The Golem simply nodded and slammed his fist into the ground, as soon as he did this the ground started to shake and ripple as if it was water. Several seconds passed by as a large rectangular slab of stone slowly rose up and formed something that looked very close to a table. After this I quickly pulled out a rolled up peace of old paper, I then placed it on the table and spread it out so everyone could see what was on it. The paper was actually a very old some what ripped map of the island that we had somehow managed to find in the junkyard. I was thankfully that Mika was able to help us with some what updating it with all the new locations that it was missing. It showed all the locations on the island, the storage, the training ground, the junkyard, the slave camps, the burial site and finally the capital. The capital was at the back of the island on the other side of the mountain, it was a large port city with two walls surrounding it. (I''m thankful that I still have access to all my stuff that I have stored in the abyss) I said as I pulled out an ink pen that Kaijin had made. "The plan will take place at the end of this week, so five days from now the mission will start. Also with in that time frame I should be able to create several dozen more abyssal creatures to help out, however just so you all know I don''t plan on creating any new types right now as it would take too long to properly get to know their skills and how to actually train them" "Also with in that time we need to scout out three different locations, one of which we already have a lot of information on" as I said that I point at three locations on the map and draw a circle around each of them "First, the camp that is just out side the junkyard, from what we know there is only around twenty three guards posted in that area so it should not be that hard to take. Next is the training ground, we know the general layout of the area and that there is at least several dozen cultist and puppets guarding it as well as a Bishop that may or may not still be there" "And finally the one we know the least about the slave camps, out of all the places we need to take this one is the most important. Without the help of those prisoners we are going to have a very hard time holding the ground that we capture, after all right now we just don''t have the numbers to hold the territory that we take for very long" "The junkyard will be easy for us to take and hold, however, what exactly is your plan for taking the other two locations?" The female Living armour asked. "Well the plan I have come up with involves our forces splitting up a little. The first group consisting of most of our forces will first capture the junkyard before then heading straight towards the slave camps. The second group will also help quickly capture the junkyard before then heading off towards the training grounds" "Any suggestions so far?" I asked while glancing around the room. "I think that it would be for the best to have a third group that''s job it is to stop or at least slow down any enemy reinforcements, just in case any of them actually show up" one of the Living armours suggested. ''I agree with him on that'' the Thunderpede nodded in agreement. "Okay then" I said agreeing with the both of them. "Now as for me, I will be going with the second group and as soon as the place is captured I will turn around and come to the slave camps to help out there" "Why no go with first group if slave so important to future plan?" The male Magma golem asked. "Because it will take longer for the first group to reach there destination, the second group will probably get to their objective long before the first group does. So I think it would be easier for me to head to the training grounds and get that finished quickly before then coming over to help the first group" I respond. (Also I really do want to get my damn revenge on that bloody Bishop) I thought to myself. I had to admit I really wanted to get some sweet revenge on that Bishop for killing me, even though I would never admit it out loud I was still rather pissed and frustrated with myself about that whole mess. Honestly a part of me just wants to go all out in my Phoenix form and burn the place to the ground but sadly for me we need to capture it. "Anyway, now that I''ve given the basics of the plan I think that it is time we talk about the more finer details of the plan" this got me a nod from everyone. ''Hey..... c-can I speak to you after this meeting, in private I mean" I was a little surprised when Mika spoke out of nowhere as she had been rather quiet this whole time. "Errrrm, sure" =======Somewhere else pov======= "Hmmmm" "It seems that we''re going to be having some uninvited visitors arriving very soon, how very delightful indeed" a cold and sinister yet happy sounding voice echoed out from all the dark corners of a small castle. "It seems that the Sixth was correct in his ?ssumption, however, to think that the intruder we have been looking for was one of them.... it''s quite unbelievable" a deeper more monotone voice said. "Does it really matter what they are? For fu?k sake they could be a fifty foot d??k with legs and I wouldn''t care what''s so ever, all that really matters to me in the end is if they are capable of entertaining me for a little while" as the some what happy sounding voice continued to speak the castle''s interior seem to become colder and colder. "Anyway, this is going to be very interesting. I wonder if I should go and greet our guests before they arrive..... no, no I think that it would be more fun to just wait and see what they have plan for us, don''t you?" at this point ice had begun to appear all through out the inside of the castle. "It doesn''t matter what you do, after all they''re all going to fall in the end no matter what you decide" the deeper voice responded with seemingly no emotion. "Oh, aren''t you just the fu?k?n? definition of cheerful. I''m so glad we ended up together, like seriously, your caring and motivating words are the only reason I have not yet fallen in to the bottomless pit that is my despair and depression" the happy voice said sarcastically. "But anyway should we tell the Sixth right now or after we have captured this interesting intruder? I''m sure that he would be just rock hard when he hears the amazing information we have for him... but then again I really can''t be bothered dealing with his bull shit. What do you think we should do my very cheerful companion?" The happy voice asked thoughtfully. "Why should I care what you choose to do? It doesn''t make any actual difference in the end now does it, as long as the job is done what does it matter" "Oh your right, I''m sure he wouldn''t mind me having a little fun before we inform him and if he wants the information any faster he can just get his fat ?ss off that fu?k?n? throne of his and come here to get it himself" "Hahaha, oh this is going to be very entertaining. I can not wait to see what exactly you are capable of, so please come quickly now, my mysterious intruder" as the voice said that two glowing blue eyes appeared in a dark corner of the castle. (A/N. Hey....errrm.....I have a question for all of you. Why the heck does some random guy in episode one just run up in broad daylight with several dozen people around and stab Rimuru before then just running away? I am curious to know if that was ever explained because it confuses me every time I see it, the guy doesn''t even say anything, he just appears out of nowhere and stabs Rimuru then just runs for it) Chapter 53 - A/N Hey everyone, I just wanted to let you all know that I am doing another ask this week so please give me questions if you have any. P.s. Sorry if I can''t get to them all as I have to right a chapter this week as well. =====ASK QUESTIONS HERE===== Just so you all know I will not answer any questions that are in the comments, I will only answer the ones in the line above this one.. So please remember to put your questions in the right place. Chapter 54 - Ask 6 (A/N, Just going to give a warning to you all that some of these questions may or may not have spoilers for future events. P.S. Chapter 11 will be out on Wednesday as I''m currently dealing with the side effects of getting a needle shoved in my arm) ===== Question 1: A_Living_Potato To Suu, do you like bird seeds, if so what seed is your favourite? Answer: Suu: ".....Yo-you.... you do realise that Phoenix''s are carnivores, right? I mean I can eat other types of foods in my human form but just because I''m a bird doesn''t mean I like seeds" Rimuru: "Well the Author never told them sooo" Suu: "That is true but you have to admit that it was kind of obvious, after all do I look like a bloody pigeon to you" Benimaru: "Pfffff" Suu: "Don''t. You. Dare. Say. A. Word" Benimaru: "....." Suu: "That''s what I thought" Benimaru: "You know..... now that you mention it I do see the resemblance" Benimaru: *Turns and runs out the door* Suu: "GET BACK HERE YOU ONE HORNED BASTARD!" Rimuru: "Sigh" ===== ===== Question 2: Saltycarmel69 Gobta if you drank milk do you think you would grow any? Answer: Gobta: "What kind of milk we talking here, animal o-" Suu: "Gobta!" Gobta: *Glup* Gobta: "Y-yes lady Suu" Suu: "I want you to think very carefully about what your about to say because if you don''t it could end in you being in a lot of pain, do you understand?" Gobta: "Ye-yes" Suu: "Okay, now what were you saying?" Gobta: "N-n-nothing, nothing at all" Suu: "Good" ===== Question 3: Madness_Incarnate Since you are the ruler of the abyss, does that mean might upgrade that god of the abyss? Possibly be able to bring the abyss to the abyss to the normal world instead of going to it? Answer: Author: "I''ll answer this because Suu has no idea what would happen" Author: "First off no, I have no plans on changing Suu''s titles. However, I will say this there are two titles that will be very important in the future and have a much deeper meaning" Author: "As for the second one the answer is again no, this is because if the abyss came to the real world most if not all non abyssal creatures would instantly die. They would literally have all their magicules ripped out of there body by Black blood and the ones that survived would probably start to rapidly mutate into mindless monsters" ===== ===== Question 4: Gargamel72 Answer: Suu: *Blush* Rimuru: "I don''t know yet man, maybe, who knows" Suu: "What about Shuna or Shion?" Shion/Shuna: "Yeah, what about us lord Rimuru?" Rimuru: "Errrrrrrrrrr... sorry I gotta run" Rimuru: *Runs out the door" Shion/Shuna: "Lord Rimuru, please come back" ===== Question 5: Aractur Abyss bees to make honey. Answer: Author: "I mean I do plan to make Abyssal titan hornets so I suppose I could make them able to make honey... actually that gives me an idea, a very good idea. Hehehehe, this will change my plans a little but if I can do it right...." Yin: "Is the Author okay?" Rimuru: "I don''t know" Author: *Laughing evilly while crouch down in the corner* ===== ===== I have a very serious question... Can I ask a question? Answer: Author: "I''m sorry but it seems that I''m too dumb to answer this question, but don''t worry I have made a super computer that may be able to help" Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *1 hours later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *1 day later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *4 day''s later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *2 weeks later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *8 mouths later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" *10 years later* Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" . . . . . *687,692,167,406 years later* Super computer: "...." Super computer: "Analysing question, please wait" ===== ===== Question 7: Not_Dead_Yet Rimuru: would you rather A. Have your slime turned into foodgasm level honey for a week and for Milim know about it. B. Have every sweet Milim eats taste like Shions cooking for a week and know you made the choice. Answer: Rimuru: "A, I''d pick this because I could always hide from her until the end of the week, besides no one deserves to eat Shion''s cooking for a whole week" Suu: *Shiver* Suu: "yeah, that''s just borderline torture" Shion: "Oh really!" Suu/Rimuru: *Freeze in fear* Shion: "Well if that''s the case then I''m sure that you two would just love to eat my food so that no one else has to suffer. So should we get started laby Suu, lord Rimuru" Suu/Rimuru: *Gulp* ===== ===== Question 8: Not_Dead_Yet Rimuru: what would happen if you showed Milim megumin and deidara? Answer: Rimuru: "well they all like blowing shit up so she would probably like the-" Milim: "Who is blowing stuff up!" Rimuru: "W-wait?! Milim what are you doing here" Milim: "It''s not fair, I want to blow stuff up too" Rimuru: "HEY! Wait don''t do tha-" *BOOOOOOOOM* ===== ===== Question 9: Not_Dead_Yet Rimuru: what would happen if you showed everyone goblin slayer? I imagine he''d become a boogeyman for goblin kids lol. Answer: Rimuru: "......." Rimuru: *looks over at the corner of the room* *All the goblins shivering in fear while Rigurd holds up a cross* Rimuru: "I.....errrrm..... I regret nothing" ===== ===== Question 10: Not_Dead_Yet Suu: what''s your and Milims ship name Answer: Suu: "S-stop teasing me" Rimuru: "She doesn''t know, you guys think of one for her" Suu: "DON''T ENCOURAGE THEM!" ===== ===== Question 11: Not_Dead_Yet Gobta: do you have nightmare of Hakurou training Answer: Gobta: "yes, yes I do. They''re mostly about the sparring sessions that I have with lady Suu, let''s just say that lady Suu can become quite intense when she is single handedly kicking the ?sses of all of master''s students" ===== ===== Question 12: Carcharias Milim: how do you feel about Mika and..... how close she seems with Suu? Answer: Suu: "....What?" Mika: "You know we''re just friends right, also I can''t really help being close to Suu as I''m literally possessing her body. Also just for the record I''m straight" Milim: "I don''t really mind, after all it''s pretty obvious who Suu really "likes" if you know what I mean" Suu: "S-S-SH-SHUP UP!" ===== ===== Question 13: _4_ If there will be vampires with kilts will they enslave humanity and will they be under the control of a magic backpipe? Answer: Author: "....I.... errrrm... WHAT?! No there.... errm..... no, no there''s not going to be vampires in kilts or a magic backpipe, however, there will be vampires like the demon lord of ?ust (forgotten her name)" ===== ===== Question 14: _4_ What would happen if Suu tried to give a soul to a mountain? Answer: Author: "It would take a crap ton of magicules and a lot of time to make a soul powerful enough for something like that, however, if she could pull it off then the mountain would come to life just like her other creations" ===== ===== Question 15: _4_ What would happen if Suu tried to give a soul to something that already has one? Answer: Author: "If she were to just pushed a soul she created in to someone then nothing would really happen but if she used Black blood to fuse the two together, well, they would probably rip each other apart in a very violent manner" ===== ===== Question 16: _4_ Can Suu make an extra strong soul, which would be able to hold a lot more skills? Answer: Author: "Well yes I suppose, you see the more magicules she puts in to the soul the stronger it will be" ===== ===== Question 17: _4_ Can Suu make a creature entirely out of magicules? Answer: Author: "You do realise that most monsters are born from magicules, just look at Charybdis who was made from Veldora''s magicules. So to Answer your question yes, however, it would be difficult as it would be a lot more complicated then just putting a soul in an already existing object and fusing the two with Black blood" ===== ===== Question 18: _4_ What would happen if Suu tried to give a soul to a a glass of water, (not the glass the water)? Answer: Author: "Well if she were to give a soul to water it may become a Water spirit or a Water elemental" ===== ===== Question 19: _4_ Could Suu give a soul to a soul? Could Suu give a soul to a forest fire? Could Suu give a soul to an atom? Could Suu give a soul to some air? Answer: Author: "No, yes, no and yes. You see as long as she has Black blood and a big enough object she can give a soul to pretty much anything, however, there are some exceptions like the object being way too small like an atom or something like a soul that physically can''t have another soul put into it" ===== ===== Question 20: _4_ Could Suu create a immortal soul if she examines her own? Answer: Author: "No, she may be able to do it if the skill evolves later on but for right now she can''t" ===== ===== Question 21: _4_ If Suu gives a soul to a seed could it still grow into a plant? Answer: Author: "First, let me just say that with out Black blood a soul wouldn''t be able to do anything at all. Now as for the question, the answer is yes and it would actually grow much faster then normal but the plant wouldn''t be a ''normal'' kind of plant and would probably be a monster of some type" ===== ===== Question 22: The_Aegis Milim, if Rimuru and Suu were to be kidnapped, by separate people, who would you save first or save and send subordinate to save the other? Answer: Milim: "I would make a clone of myself and save them both at the same time" Author: "Wait, you can''t do that..... or can you?" Milim: "I''m the great and powerful demon lord Milim so of course I can" ===== ===== Question 23: The_Aegis Rimuru, how long do you think it''ll take for Milim and Suu to get together personally? Answer: Rimuru: "I doubt it will take all that long, it will probably happen the next time they meet as they''re already very close" ===== ===== Question 24: The_Aegis Suu, (besides Milim) who''s your favourite and why Answer: Suu: "I don''t really have a favourite, however, I do know who the Author''s favourite is and honestly I think it''s stupid" Author: "Oh shut your mouth, it''s fu?k?n? hilarious and you know it" Suu: "Yeah whatever you say, anyway if I had to choose it would probably be both Yin and Yang as their both adorable" ===== ===== Question 25: The_Aegis Gobta, how does it feel to live in a place where you could die from a single remark towards the ?h?st size of one of two people. Answer: Gobta: "I don''t understand why lord Rimuru get so mad when I bring it up, he''s a guy after all. I mean I can understand why lady Suu would be mad, after all she is a girl and they usually don''t like being called fla-" Suu: *Releases a dark aura* Gobta: "I-I-I me-mean..... errrrm, laby Milim a little help here" Milim: "Gobta is right, Suu does have a flat ?h?st...." Suu: *Shocked* Milim: "But where she lacks she makes up for in other ways, hehehehe" Suu: "LE-LEAVE MY B-BUTT OUT OF THIS!" ===== ===== Question 26: The_Aegis Suu, if you were to die (permanently) who would you miss the most? And who do you think would go break because of your death? Answer: Suu: "I.... errm.... I''m not good with these types of questions, so I honestly don''t know. If I had to pick someone I''d probably say dad.... but I don''t know" ===== ===== Question 27: skyforce Suu, since you''re making teddy bears that can actually kill armies are you going to make a giant army of them they''ll be the most terrifying army ever just sell them to a country and at night they go kill everyone in that country? Answer: Suu: "Sadly no because like the author has already said before, there will only ever be one Poe" ===== ===== Question 28: skyforce Gabiru whatever idiot are you that you did not notice the giant killer intent that Suu had for you when you first walked up on the scene? Answer: Gabiru cheerleader 1: "How dare you call the great Gabiru an idiot" Gabiru cheerleader 2: "He is the greatest you know" Gabiru cheerleader 3: "How could you say something so horrible to such an amazing person" Gabiru: "Calm down my friends, it''s obvious that this reader was simply blinded by my radiant greatness and accidentally wrote that instead of what they were originally trying to write" Gabiru cheerleader 2: "That makes perfect sense" Gabiru cheerleader 1: "Your so smart lord Gabiru" Gabiru cheerleader 1/2/3: "GABIRU GABIRU GABIRU GABIRU GABIRU GABIRU" Gabiru: "Hahahahahahaha" Suu: ".....Sigh, to answer your question he was too full of himself to even notice" ===== ===== Question 29: skyforce Suu, when you''re done just destroying that cult how are you going to give your new best friend a body because I think she''s going to what one. Answer: Suu: "......." Mika: "......" *The atmosphere has become very awkward* Suu: "You will just have to wait and see haha-ha....." ===== ===== Question 30: Zombyak When Suu arrives at Tempest, will it be the moment hinata attacks Rimuru? Answer: Author: "Simply put no, Suu will get back after Rimuru has returned to Tempest. Why is this you ask, well that''s simple really..." Author: "It''s because if Rimuru isn''t there to calm her down.... well let''s just say that there would be a very high chance of Tempest and the surrounding area being destroyed" ===== ===== Question 31: Zombyak How will Suu react to the death of the Tempest resident and to the death of Shion? Answer: Author: "Suu reacted incredibly badly to that time Rigurd was attacked and that was only him getting some what hurt. Suu may not admit it but she is incredibly protective over the people of Tempest as they are the first people she ever considered family" Author: "So let me ask you this. What do you get when you take an incredibly powerful and immortal girl with a horrific past and mental issues I might add, who has also never experienced the loss of a true loved one and who has finally gotten the family she has always wanted, however, suddenly several members of said family are murdered and taken from her? What do you think will happen in that situation? Figure that out and you have your answer" ===== ===== Question 32: Zombyak How will Rimuru react to Suu''s death? Answer: Author: "He''ll be pissed, it''s as simple as that" ===== ===== Question 33: Bernden2 Any thoughts of introducing children? Answer: Author: "I don''t know, I haven''t really decided yet but if I do it won''t be for a while" ===== ===== Question 34: Federico_Camergo What will be the opinion of diablo of Suu? Answer: Author: "Well he basically worships Rimuru, so because Suu is Rimuru''s daughter they will probably get a long" ===== ===== Question 35: Federico_Camergo Rimuru, who do you love the most in tempest? Answer: Rimuru: "Do you mean romantically or like in a family way? If it is the latter one then Suu, if it''s the first one then my answer is I don''t really know" ===== ===== Question 36: Novelreader12333 Are there going to be other Phoenixs or is Suu the last one? Answer: Author: "Yes there are more of them, however, Suu is the only current ''living'' one" ===== ===== Question 37: Shiro_kuma For Milim and Suu, if one of you two or the two of you was a man you still will be marri-"cough" sorry I mean in love? Answer: Suu: *Blush* Suu: "STOP TEASING ME! And errm....." Suu: *Whispers shyly* Suu: "I-I like M-Milim for w-who she is.... not her gender so.... I wouldn''t care" Milim: "Awwww, Suu your so cute. Hehehe, I wouldn''t care either" Suu: "S-shut up....." ===== ===== Question 38: Shiro_kuma For Poe, how many siblings do you want? You like honey or milk in your tea? Nightmares tasted good? Answer: Poe: *Cutely and excitedly waving little arms around dramatically* . . . . . . Suu: "Em.... you do know that Poe can''t speak, right?" ===== ===== Question 39: Shiro_kuma For Mika, you know about Suu''s wif-"cough" sorry I mean friend Milim. Answer: Mika: "Yeah, Suu told me about her and it''s pretty obvious to see that she likes her hehehe" ===== ===== Question 40: Unauthentic For Suu: What would you do if Milim were to be forced back in time to childhood so her age reverses and she doesn''t remember before the reverse? Answer: Suu: "I wouldn''t be that worried about it as the Author wouldn''t keep her like that for very long" Author: "Oh and how do you know that" Suu: *Smiles evilly* Suu: "Simple because if you kept her like that then you would have a lot of angry readers saying that you ruined their ship" Author: "Well..... shit" ===== Chapter 55 - 11 Emerald Soul "Seems it''s going well" I watched as the twenty odd flame like souls spread out and slowly entered there new bodys, soon after this they started to change shape becoming more and more like a nervous system. After a second the body of about two dozen Abyssal living armours suddenly but slowly began to awaken. They move very sluggishly as if they have been a sleep for a long time and have just now woken up. After sometime of them seemingly trying to get their bearings they all looked over at me with a mix of confusion and curiosity. "Hello there, my name is Suu and it''s very nice to meet you all" I said in a kind tone as I crouched down in front of them. "Creator, please allow me to take it from here" a polite yet some what cold and no nonsense sounding voice came from my left. "Huh? Oh right, yeah sure thing Fuyuko" I said as I turned to look at the person standing next to me. Fuyuko is the same female Living armour that had taken me to the meeting, since said meeting she has become a lot like a secretary or maid as she follows me around and helps me with pretty much everything. To thank her for all her help I decided to name her, she''s really intelligent and her help is always welcome. Also since she evolved into a Abyssal metallic guardian she''s gotten even smarter. However, she isn''t that helpful in a fight as even though her sword skills are great her actual skills aren''t really built for front line fighting. She actually only has buff and healing skills as well as debuff skills. In fact the only attack skill she has is the unique skill called Decrease, all it does is lower the physical and magical capabilities of anyone she lands an attack on. As for her appearance she looks mostly the same as she did before, however, her armour has become a dark metallic silver and the black missed that comes out of her has turned an icy white colour making it look as if she is breathing out snow. Her ?h?st was still as big as ever and her body seemed to have become even curvier if you can believe it, however, even with all this the most eye catching thing about her new form was the sharp jagged pieces of metal that seem to float right behind her back in the shape of a pair of bird like wings. (I really wish I could just name them all right now as I feel bad not naming some of them. Sigh, at least they seem to understand the reason I can''t name them all yet) "Well anyway I will be leaving the rest to you Fuyuko" "As you wish creator" she said and bowed politely. Stretching I stood up and turn to leave the area, I would talk more with them after Fuyuko has got them all settled in properly. As I started to walk away I noticed a dim green light that was coming from one of the tunnels in front of me. I knew exactly what it was so I decided to go in that direction. As I turned into the tunnel I couldn''t help but smile just a little at who I saw. "What are you up to?" "Eeep" "Hahaha" I couldn''t help but laugh at their surprised reaction. "O-oh Suu it''s you, please don''t scare me like that I''m still getting used to this. I mean it feels so strange having a body after all this time" "Hahaha, at least your not stuck in my head anymore unable to talk to anyone but me. Also I have to admit I don''t think that you count as actually having a body" I joked as I looked at the some what see-through glowing green woman in front of me. "Fairpoint" ============Flash back============ I had just gotten done with the meeting and was currently standing off to the side away from everyone else. I was a little confused on why Mika wanted to talk here as I was the only person who could hear her so it wasn''t actually like anyone could eavesdrop on us. "So what exactly is this all about?" ''I... sigh, I want you to turn me'' "Erm, what?" I said not understanding what she meant by that. ''You know what I mean, I want you to use your skill on me'' it took me a second to understand but as soon as I did I froze in place. "No absolutely not, we have no idea what that could do to yo-" I tried to protest but got cut off. ''Suu I''m tired, I''m tired of watching you and your creations preparing to battle an enemy that you are fighting just to save a people that you don''t even know. I''m tired of having to just sit back and watch knowing that some of you will die to save a people, my people, that you again don''t know anything about. And finally I''m tired of knowing that I''m going to have to sit and watch as all this happens with no way to help'' "I can understand that but there is a chance that even if this ends up working you could still fall under those bastards mind control again" I pointed out. (I mean really, we literally have no idea what could happen) I thought. ''Suu..... do you know how many times I''ve thought about that, thought about the fact that I could at any minute turn back into a mindless husk that can only follow orders. That thought terrifies me to no end. Being trapped in my own mind forced to watch as I kill or enslave other innocent people..... and I can''t even scream or beg for it to stop...'' ''....But, but the idea of sitting on the sidelines while people die to free me while I''m doing nothing terrifies me much more then anything else. So please.... don''t let me stand on the sidelines any more'' she said with determination in her voice. "Sigh.... alright, alright but let''s at least take some precautions first" I said while rubbing my forehead. If this was happening I was at least going to make sure I was ready for anything. I just hoped that I wouldn''t have to use any of these precautions and everything would work out. ''Thanks'' "No problem, I just hope your ready for the fact that your not going to be human any more" I warned her. "Don''t worry.... I stopped being human a long time ago" she responded with a hint of sadness. (Sigh, I really hope that this works) ==========Flash back over========== (It took us a couple of tries to figure it out but in the end it worked, thankfully. I have to admit though it was really annoying to actually pull off) You see I didn''t want to risk her leaving my body and falling under the mind control again so I had to change her while she was still possessing me. Thankfully I figured out that I could some what guide the path of what the Black blood transformed things in to, this was good because there was little chance of her permanently fusing with me. I was able to pull it off with the help of my Soul sight skill and a some what broken mirror that let me look at myself more easily. (Well at least it all worked out in the end) "So how are you enjoying your new body?" I asked as I look her up and down. I also noticed that her eyes and hair were the most interesting things about her new form. Her eyes sockets were completely empty and were a deep shadowy black colour but she some how still had two glowing white irises despite the fact she didn''t have any eye balls. Her hair was also made of the same dark green ribbons as the rest of her body but strangely it seemed to almost float behind her as if she was swimming underwater. "It feels weird to put it simply, after all I haven''t had a body in ages. Also I have to admit that I probably should have expected to turn in to a Ghost or something like this" she said as she looked at her see through hands. "Your not a Ghost, your a Wraith" I smiled as I pulled up her status. ================================= ///Name: Mika ///Race: Abyssal wraith ///Titles: The emerald soul. ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Class: Scout ///Items: none ////Followers: None ///Species skills: Abyss gate Possession. (The user can inhabit a person''s body and control them like a puppet) Astral ribbons, (The user''s body is made completely out of magical ribbons that can be used to trap targets, they can also become sharp like blades to cut enemies. Also they are able to damage incorporeal being such as Ghosts or Wraiths) Phantom body, (the user of this skill does not have a physical body and can only be harmed by soul or spiritual based attacks. This also means that the user can easily pass through walls and other obstacles. Note, this does not mean the user can not touch physical objects or people) Telekinesis Phantom invisibility. (This skill makes the user invisible and nearly impossible to detect with normal skills) Physical ailment immunity. (The user can not get sick or poisoned neither can they become tired, hungry or thirsty) ///Skills: Vendetta. (The users physical and magical strength will greatly increase when facing someone that the user has sworn vengeance upon) Paralyzing touch. (The user can paralyze anyone that they come in to physical contact with. The longer the contact the longer the paralysation will last) Emerald lighting Regeneration Thought communication Magic sense Mental attack resistance ///Unique skills: none ///Ultimate skills: none ================================= "Well anyway it''s better then just being stuck inside your body all the time" Mika said with a small chuckle. "Hey a lot of girls would love to be inside my body" I said while laughing at my own stupid joke. "Oh really now~ is that girl your head over heels for one of them~" I could tell she was smirking at me even though she didn''t have a mouth. "H-HEY! H-how do yo-you know about t-th-that?" I could feel my cheeks heating up the more I stuttered. "You know you talk in your sleep, right? Honestly from the sound of your happy muttering you were having a great time~" "WHAT!? C-c-co-come o-on you-your jo-joking, ri-right?" I said as I became a stuttering and blushing mess. "Hehehehe" her giggles were my only answer. "Sigh.... anyway I''ve just got done making the last group so our numbers have reached there limits for right now, we currently have: 520 Abyssal living armours, 245 Abyssal magma golems and 78 Abyssal thunderpedes. So altogether we have 843 that are of varying ranks and strength levels" I said trying some what to change the subject. "I''m just thankful that the Thunderpedes who are the only ones that actually need to eat have the hunger resistance skill" Mika said some what relieved. "Yeah, that is a good thing" "Oh and also have you seen the training area, the instructors have been going all out in training the new comers. However, it''s no where close to the torture you put me through" Mika cringed while whispering the last part so I couldn''t hear. I had ?ssigned several of the older groups to teach the newer ones while I focused on other things. I was thankful that all my creations seemed to have some talent for battle and tactics. While thinking about that line of thought I remembered the Abyssal living armour whose helmet was shaped like the head of a dragon. I had seen him around every now and then and he seems to have become something of a favourite among the other Living armours. (After this up coming battle I should name him and several others) I thought to myself. "So..... erm... the plan starts tomorrow, right?" Mika asked out of nowhere. "Yeah, yeah it does...." I said after a moment of silence. "And so does the war" (A/N. I am really fu?k?n? tired right now so sorry for the spelling mistakes, if there is any) Chapter 56 - 12 The War Begins Part 1 (A/N. Just wanted to say that this is my first attempt at making a some what large scale battle like this, so yeah if you have any ideas on how I can improve let me know) "This one does not see the point in the current activity that we are currently participating in" Currently on the side of a some what crumbling wall that over looked a ruined town were two arguing cloak figures, these figures could be recognised as members of the Cult of the bloodied wings by the symbol on their backs. As they spoke it was hard if not impossible to tell if they were male or female as their voices were incredibly disturbing and robotic sounding. "That is because you are too unintelligent and simple minded to even understand the importance of the activity known as patrolling" "This one does not take kindly to your insulting of this one''s intelligence. This one simply does not see the advantage in watching for incoming enemies when all enemies that used to be in this place are either dead or enslaved" "Ha ha ha ha, this just shows that you are unintelligent because the answer to your inquiry is incredibly simple and easy to understand" "Please then would you enlighten this one, if you have the information this one wishes to know then please tell this one the answer that is currently known by you" "...W-well..... it wouldn''t matter even if this one decided to tell you because your dust sized brain would never be able to understand the information that this one gifted you with" "This one believes that what you have just said is equivalent to a bull''s excrements, this one believes that you ar-" *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Suddenly before the Cultist could finish their sentence a massive beam of yellow lightning hit where they were standing. Surprisingly this didn''t kill them and instead just sent them flying off in to the distance. (A/N. Team rocket blasting off again) Seconds after the explosion several more Cultist ran past where the two had previously been standing. The group of Cultist quickly made there way to the edge of the wall and looked out seemingly in a panic. This was understandable as just on the other side of the walls was a small army that was made up of several different unknown monster types. The lightning had seemingly come from the biggest and most menacing of the group of strange monsters. This said type of monster appeared to be the fewest in number in the army but no less intimidating to look at. They are giant metal Centipedes that are just over twenty metres long, they also had jagged metal spikes running down their backs. Besides them there were what looked like massive Golems made of some kind of black rock, they also had purple magma running through small cracks that covered their whole body''s. Also there were human sized moving Living armours that made up the bulk of the army. The Living armours all had black smoke coming out from their joints and helmets that blanketed the ground and surrounding area like mist. They were arranged in a rather simple formation, the metal Centipedes were in the front, the Living armours were in the back and the giant Golems were on the flanks. Altogether there were about one hundred and fifty of them that could currently be seen. They were all currently moving forward towards the castle walls at a steady pace, they had all appeared several seconds ago marching out of a nearby forest. The lower ranked Cultist ran on to the walls while the higher ranked ones gave out orders as fast as they could. Also it was at this time that dozens of Puppets came pouring out of the castle it''s self ready to fight. They immediately began to deploy for battle while quickly grabbing weapons to defend themselves against the enemy. Some of the Cultist and Puppets also went to signal the others that were still down in the town that they were under attack, unfortunately for the castle guards they''re reinforcements would never arrive. The Cultist and Puppets that were inside the town were unable to help because they currently had plenty of problems of their own that they were dealing with. They were currently facing dozens of those Living armours that had seemingly swam up from the bottom of the sea and were currently fighting there way off the docks and in to the town. The Living armours were using the smoke that they generated as something akin to a smokescreen, they were using this to quickly slip past and flank enemy positions. Not knowing of there fellow Cultist desperate struggles the ones inside the castle continued to ready them selves for the upcoming battle that would take place any second now. Most of the Puppets were placed behind the wall to protect them from long range attacks, the remaining ones went up on to the walls to get ready to start shooting magic arrows down at the enemy. The Cultist were also busy getting ready as most of them were readying spells and or preparing to set up protective barriers. However, before the Cultist could put up any barriers the giant Centipedes seemed to glow slightly, soon after this yellow lightning crackled across their backs as it quickly moved from spike to spike getting stronger as it travelled up their body''s until finally firing out once it had reached their pincers. The beams collided with the walls vaporising several Cultists and Puppets in several large electrical explosions. Thankfully there was only around eleven of the massive creatures so they couldn''t hit everything at once but there was still a great deal of damage that had been done. Also the Living armours seemed to mold the smoke that they made from their bodies into bows and arrows and started firing them over the walls from about three hundred metres away with surprising accuracy. The arrows made of the black smoke seemed much stronger then normal magic arrows as they ripped right through the Cultist and Puppets that they hit. The arrows even went right through parts of the walls when one of them hit it. Thankfully for the Cultist and Puppets it was at this very moment that the barriers finally went up stopping any more attacks from getting through. Finally it was time for them to counter attack, they didn''t hesitate to take this chance and quickly fired as many spells and arrows as they could. Of course all of these attacks were aimed at the unknown enemy that had so bravely attacked them. However, just as the attacks were about to land something strange started to happen. Suddenly the Centipedes body''s began to glow a bright yellow, not even seconds later did several barriers made of lightning spread out from them blocking all the attacks that the Cultist and Puppets had just fired. This of course resulted in both sides firing at each other while constantly trying to break the other''s barriers. While all this was going on another chaotic battle was happening down inside the town. Several dozen long ranged magical attacks were being fired through the air by Cultist while Living armours and Puppets battled each other up close in the thick black smoke that now filled the streets and houses. Some of the Living armours were in a formation that looked something like a phalanx, they were trying to use the tight spaces of the streets to their advantage. They were doing this in hopes of funneling the large numbers of Puppets in to tight spaces, as soon as a group of Puppets fell for this several Living armours that were on the roof of near by buildings who were also hidden by the smoke would rain down arrows at them. Thankfully for the Living armours they could see easily inside of the smoke so they weren''t having a hard time. What the Puppets lacked in over all tactics they made up for in sheer numbers and their unfearing drive to attack everything they considered an enemy. Also with the simple directions that were given every now and then from the cultist they were holding their own but were starting to slowly get pushed back. This was because they''re number advantage was hard to use in the tight streets and houses of the town, also the small fact that any of them that could fly would be shot down as soon as they flew in to the air really wasn''t helping them. However, there was one Living armour that was giving them far more trouble then any of the others. It was slightly bigger then the rest of it''s kin and was far more slender then them. It had a helmet that was in the shape of a dragon head and had a massive two handed sword, however, despite this fact it could easily swing the thing with one hand. This particular Living armour was easily wiping out large groups of Cultist and Puppets all by it''s self. Back up at the castle things were progressing a little slower, however, that was about to change very soon. After some time of slowly walking forward to make sure that everyone was still inside the barrier the invading army finally reached the bottom of the walls. At this point the formation changed a little, all the Golems moved to the centre and the Centipedes moved to the sides. The Living armours also split up in to three groups with the biggest standing behind the Golems and the other two standing to the right and left with the Centipedes. Then they moved forward closer to the walls, still under the attacks of the Cultist and Puppets that looked down at them from their positions. The golems then roared out in apparent anger as their body seemed to glow even brighter as they began to heat up quickly. They then ran at high speeds crashing right through the centre of the wall as if it was made of paper. As soon as they got to the other side they were met with several hundred Puppets that had all their weapons pointed at the group of thirty or so Golems, however, the Golems didn''t seem to care what so ever about this and just ran in to the middle of them. They were followed shortly by the first and largest group of Living armours who also ran in to join the fight. The Centipedes on the other hand started climbing the walls on either side of the breach that the Golems had made. As soon as they reach the top they started shooting yellow beams of lightning at the Cultists and puppets on the walls. Thankfully they were inside the enemy''s barrier now so they could easily attack them, however, this also meant that they could be attacked as well. As the Centipedes were clearing the wall of enemys the Living armours below started using their allies to reach the top of the walls. They quickly began to climb up on to the walls useing the spikes on the Centipedes backs as if they were ladders. As soon as they got to the top they started firing down off the walls at the enemys below, while they were doing this the Centipedes continued to clear out the hostile that were still on the walls. Back with the Golems they had started to throw up large amounts of purple magma all over the battlefield while throwing their enemies aside with their arms. Of course while doing this they made sure not to hit any of their allies that were fighting along side them. The Living armours down there with them were working together in small groups to push back the massive number of Puppets. While all this was happening someone was floating several hundred metres in the air. They seemed to be watching all of this play out with a calculating look in their eyes. The figure was wearing a black cloak and white mask that had two green lines running down from the eye holes, they also had a set of black and gold feathered wings coming out of their back. They seemed to watch for a second more before nodding in satisfaction. They then turned there attention towards the castle it''s self with a curious look. "It would seem everything is going well so far...." "I guess it was a pretty good idea to bring him a long and put him in charge of the secondary team" the mask person who was obviously Suu said as she looked towards the town and the massive black smoke cloud that was slowly engulfing it. "Anyway, I think that it''s time I join the fun and deal with that bastard Bishop..... let''s just hope the casualty count isn''t that high" "No, no I can''t think about that now. Sigh, right now I just need to focus, yeah that''s right, I just need to focus" "Alright then, let''s get this done" Chapter 57 - 13 The War Begins Part 2 "Damn, this place is really fu?k?n? cold" When I had first entered the castle by blowing a hole in the side of the wall I was not expecting to find that every surface in this place was covered in ice. I was currently standing in a hallway surrounded by half a dozen puppets that I had easily cut to pieces seconds ago. I had just entered the castle when they had tried to surround me, sadly for them it only took a few seconds for me to take them all down. "Why the hell is this place covered in ice anyway?" I couldn''t help but growl in annoyance as I place my hand upon a nearby ice covered wall, as soon as I did this black flames spread from my hands and melted a large section of the ice. However, what I wasn''t expecting was that as soon as I decided to remove my hand from the wall something very strange would happen. When my hand left the wall the ice seemed to glow slightly before quickly covering the wall once again but this time it was much thicker then before. "Okay, yeah this is definitely being caused by some kind of unknown skill. It would seem that this mission is going to be far more interesting then I had previously thought it was going to be" I said out loud as I turned and started walking down the hallway. I could still hear the sounds of fighting outside, however, most of it was being block by the stone walls and massive amount of magical ice. Also while I was searching around the castle I began to think about the plan that we had come up with for this little invasion of ours. The first part of the plan had gone rather quickly and with out a hitch, we didn''t even take a single casualty taking the Junkyard. After that I had taken charge of the second invasion group that''s job it was to take this whole area. As for the first group it was under the command of both Mika and Fuyuko, they were now probably marching towards their mission destination. The other strategists or commanders if you could call them that had taken command of the several different teams that made up the third group, they were currently setting up defenses in key locations on the borders to push back any sort of reinforcements or counterattack. For my part of this grand plan I had to quickly take this castle, the town and the surrounding areas before then sending some of my forces to reinforce the third group''s defensive positions. I will then have to go and help the first group with taking their objective. As for my battle plan it was rather simple really, I had come up with it after several stupid ideas that were way too complicated for something like this. This was my first time leading an army after all so you can''t be surprised that some of my plans were stupid. I had split my little army that had about two hundred individuals in to two separate teams. The first and largest team made up of all the Golems, Centipedes and most of the living armours would attack the castle head on. The second team that was led by a certain dragon headed individual would go through the underground tunnels and swim up from the sea so that they could attack from the docks. (I''m just glad that I remembered to hand out a large number of my healing potions beforehand. Thanks to those the numbers of casualties that we will suffer should be kept to a b?r? minimum) (Actually now that I think about it I have enough magical and non-magical items in the abyss to equip a somewhat large sized army. Well at least I know that I will have equipment to give to the slaves when we free the-) "Interesting.... how very, interesting!" My thoughts were suddenly cut off when a strange yet happy male sounding voice spoke from seemingly everywhere. "Hurry up and have your fun so that we can get this over with already" a second male voice that sounded empty and hollow said. "Hey! How could you say such a thing with a straight face, after all true entertainment is an art of the greatest measure, it can not be rushed if it is to be perfect. Besides look at the massive party our guest is having for us outside, it would be the greatest insult to her to not enjoy it to the fullest extent" I didn''t know which way the voices were coming from as they seemed to almost echo out of the walls themselves, however, I could now sense a very large presence that was coming from a room not far away from me. Not really having any other options right now I started moving in that direction while listening to the two idiots. "Oh it seems that our guest has decided to come and visit us, how very delightful. Unfortunately it would seem that some of our more curious underlings wish to meet her before us. Oh what a shame, I was so hoping to meet her soon but it can''t be helped now can it" the happy voice said with what sounded like a sad yet amused tone. (What does he mean by tha-oh) I stopped my thoughts as I turned the corner. In front of me was a long and wide hallway and at the end of it was a large number of Cultist and Puppets that were all looking directly at me. However, about half way down the hallway was a set of two doors that were surprisingly not covered in ice, also they probably lead to the place were the presence that I was sencing was coming from. (I could fight them all head on, however, that would take up more time then is really necessary to deal with a group of idiots..... or I could go ahead with plan B) I thought to myself with a some what evil smile as I quickly moved over to the doors in a blink of an eye. "Have fun you lot!" I yelled as I reached into my cloak and threw something on to the ground in front of them before then quickly stepping through the doors and closing them behind me. The Cultist and Puppets seemed almost confused and slightly hesitant for a second as they looked at the cute object that was currently looking back at them with small yet wide eyes. Seconds later I heard something that almost made me pity them, I heard several sudden and frantic screams of terror that were suddenly drowned out by a very loud terrifying roar that caused the whole castle to shake. (Well..... at least Poe is having some fun) "...WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!" The once happy sounding voice yelled in genuine surprise. "Fuck you that''s what" I said as I glanced around the room that I had found myself in. "Oh your a feisty one, aren''t you" the voice said with an amused chuckle. "And your not the Bishop, are you?" I said because I could sense that this person was far stronger then the Bishop that I had battled previously. "Errrm, what? Of course I''m not a Bishop, the Bishop that used to be here was killed after failing to capture you" "Well if that''s the case then who are yo-no.... no you know what, I don''t care. I don''t care who or what you are because in the end it really doesn''t matter now does it, after all your going to die soon anyway" "Haha.... hahahahaHAHAHAHAHA, how very entertaining" Before I could even fully react several large ice spikes shot out of the ground towards me. Reacting quickly I jumped in to the air with a back flip dodging them. (Damn it, why did it have to be ice) I cursed internally knowing full well that I probably won''t be able to use Flame body here. "What! No evil monologue? Isn''t it every villain''s personal wet dream to talk about their evil plan in full length while insulting the hero?" I asked while looking around trying to find my opponent. "Oh my god your right! How stupid of me, well then let me begin at the star-" "Stop talking already and kill her" the other voice said sounding slightly annoyed. "Oh be quiet you. Can you believe that I have to live with that guy, he''s so depressing" the happy voice said as more spikes shot up from underneath my feet. (Crap!) I was able to once again dodge out of the way but one of the spikes was able to pierce through my leg leaving a large gash. Thankfully it healed but it did make me stumble a little when landing back on my feet. This continued for a while, he would make dozens of ice spikes and I would dodge them while trying to locate him. (Fine then fu?k it, if his skill allows him to control ice then I''ll just have to melt it all and turn it in to steam) I thought as black flames erupted from all over my body and spread across the ground. "Hahaha, now that''s a great fu?k?n? idea, let see who has the strongest element shall we" As he continued to talk the room got colder and colder, also as if it was responding to his growing excitement more and more ice shot out of the ground towards me. Of course said ice was met with an equally large if not larger wall of black flames that grew ever larger the more annoyed I became. This continued for a while as each side created more of their respected element that they use to push against their enemies side. After some time the room had drastically changed, it now looked far more chaotic then what it used to look like. His side of the room was filled with an absurd amount of ice, also it was so cold that small ice crystals had started to form from the air it''s self. My side was the complete and utter opposite of his side of the room, it was filled with a massive black flame that devoured everything it touched and even the air seem to boil around it. (If this battle continues to keep up like this the whole room will eventually fill up with steam and if that happens it will be even harder for me to find this bloody guy.... wait a minute, could that work?) Coming to a realisation I quickly activated my Soul sight skill and glanced around the room. It only took me a split second to notice the familiar shape of a soul that was currently hovering inside the ice that covered the far right wall. "SHIT! That fu?k?n? hurt" the voice yelled as the Crimson lightning collided with the wall. "...Well that''s what I would''ve said if I was actually capable of feeling pain anymore, hahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA" I watched as the laughing figure stepped out from within side the wall. Their body was strange and eye-catching to say the least, after all it was split right down the middle. The left side was a dark blue that was almost black and the right side was light blue that was very close to being white. Their body looked all most like a porcelain mannequin, however, it had long razor sharp serrated sickle like claws for fingers. Also of note was their face, the left side looked like one of those sad frowning comedy masks while the right side looked like a very happy yet creepy comedy mask. However, the most eye-catching thing about them was the ice that looked to be almost orbiting around their body. The ice that surrounded them seem to be in a constant state of shifting and changing while rippling like a liquid. "It''s nice to finally meet you in person my dear guest, hahahaha. Let''s have a lot of fun together shall we" the right side of their face said without moving their mouth at all, they then smiled even wider to the point that it looked almost painful. "Just hurry up and kill them already, this little game of yours has been going on long enough" the left side said with a hollow look in it''s eye. "Well..... this just got much more interesting" Chapter 58 - 14 The War Begins Part 3 "Now then let me introduce myself properly.... or should I be saying ourselves, hahahaha" I couldn''t help but let out a low growl of annoyance as I looked at the strange mannequin like Puppet that stood directly in front of me. I wouldn''t admit it but the dark blue aura that they were letting out that seemed to freeze everything that it touched was a little impressive, not that it was anywhere as strong as my own. I was thankful that I could actually see him now thanks to the fact that the chaos of the room had died down quite a lot, this was obviously because we had both now stopped fuelling our respected elements. "I sadly cannot give you our true name because we have long forgotten it but you may call us-" the happy half tried to say something but got cut off. "Why are you even bothering with this? Just hurry up and fight her already" the sad half said. "Would you please be quiet already, just sit there like a good little depressed ?sshole and let me have my fu-" "Yeah.... you know what, I actually agree with Mr depressing over there, even though I do hate to admit it. Oh and like I''ve already said before, I don''t give a single shit what your name is as it doesn''t matter at all to me" I said cutting him off again. "Come don''t be like that you little bird bitch, I''m just here to have a little fun, is that so wrong" "First off, I don''t know what your trying to hint at by calling me ''little bird'' but I don''t care what so ever. After all, if you really know what I am and yet you b?r?ly did anything to prepare for my arrival then well... that just proves how much of an idiot you truly are" I could tell he was about to say something back but I continued. "And secondly, I''m not here to help you get your bloody rocks off, I''m here to wage a war. This is not a fu?k?n? game that we''re playing together, no this is a battle field so stop acting like a damn child and fight me already. Oh, and if you don''t even have the balls to do that then get the hell out of my way. Also I already know everything I need to know about you and anything more is just useless information that has no value to me" I hissed at him while letting my aura pour out of my body in it''s full entirety. "And what exactly do you know about me?" He asked with far more hostility in his voice then before. (Guess I hit a nerve huh) I thought. "From what I can tell your probably an over confident ?sshole who is also completely drunk on his own power. If I''m right about that then your not like the other souls the cultist have captured, no, if I''m right then that would mean that you probably went out of your way to helped them with killing your own people in exchange for power" "The only reason why you would do something like this that I can think of right now is actually pretty simple, you were probably too much of a spineless coward to do anything else" "Oh and I almost forgot about the last and most important part. That other side of you, you know your other more depressing half. It''s definitely not a living being as there is only one soul inside your body, I also doubt that it''s even a split personality. No, no it''s a leash or something a long those lines" "It''s probably something that the Cultists put inside you to make sure that you''re doing what they tell you to do. You know, like a leash that helps them control there obedient little d????" I said that last part with a large smirk knowing that I was probably right. "I do what I wan-" the happy half tried to interrupt me but I ignored him. "Even if it gives you a lot of free rain to do what you want it is still a leash, no matter how much you try and deny it. So it''s very easy for me to see what you truly are, your just an obedient pet that does what his masters order him to do" I said as I analysed him and from the pissed off look in his eye I was dead right. I was always some what good at reading people like this, I guess that''s a perk of being raised by a sadistic fu?k. "You know what.... I''m really going to enjoy slowly skinning you alive, so please scream for me you smart ?ss little bitch" his voice had now become very low and dark while also being filled with killing Intent. Of course my Emotional state sub skill was helping to piss him off even more as well. (It would seem that he finally decided to drop his nice guy act) I also noticed that the ice had quickly started to cover the room once again at an accelerated rate. The room was also becoming even colder then it had been before but I simply ignored it. "Awww, is the little pet angry, don''t worry I''m sure master will give you a tasty treat later" I said while smiling smugly which only angered him more. In a split second his eyes flashed with a cold rage as he shot towards me at surprising speeds. As he got closer he began to sink in to the ground or more specifically the ice that covered it. He then quickly reappeared from with in the ceiling above me, I instantly sensed his location because he wasn''t even trying to hide his aura any longer. Looking up I saw that he was falling head first towards me, his long sickle like claws covered in ice that only seemed to make them sharper. After a moment he slashed his claws in front of him sending out several ice blades towards me. I also noticed that both his and the sad half''s eyes flash dark blue for a moment as more ice spikes shot out from all over the room towards me. I think he was expecting me to dodge out of the way but I didn''t. Instead black flames shot out from all over my body again blocking all the spikes, I then raise my left hand and fired out a stream of Corrosive poison destroying all the ice blades that he had sent my way. I then to his surprise stopped making flames from my body before jumping straight up towards him, I actually ended up breaking a large section of the ground with that single jump. In a split second I pulled out Blue ash and transformed it in to a Katana that had a blue blade and silver dragon skull as a guard. I then attacked him with it, do note that this all happened in about a single second so he didn''t really have any time to react when I cut a large diagonal hole in his torso. He was however, able to block my second attack and use me as a literal jumping pad to re-enter the ceiling. I then fell to the ground landing perfectly on my feet, however, feeling the ground below me start to shift and change slightly I quickly moved out of the way. I was just in time as well because not even a second later did several hundred long arms made of ice shoot out of the ground and try to grab me. Thankfully I still had Blue ash in hand so I was able to dodge most of them while cutting apart the ones that got too close to me. "Hahahaha, take that you fu?k?n? slu-" However, before he could even finish his sentence my body rippled and vanished in to nothingness. Not even a moment later did several arrows made of magic slam in to the pillar that he was inside of before instantly exploding. The arrows just so happened to destroy the part were his right arm was seemingly destroying it completely along with the ice around it. "Damn it, how the fu?k did she know where I was?" "It doesn''t matter just kill her alrea-" "Would you just shut the hell up already and let me do my damn job" he yelled as his body exited out from within side the pillar of ice. Of course as soon as he left the pillar that he had been inside of I was there to greet him, well sort of. Activating my Mind illusion sub skill again I created several clones of myself that I sent running at him. They were all met with a wall of ice spikes as soon as he touched the ground but that was all the time I needed. "Ooooh great, of course she can actually make fu?k?n? illusions" he said with frustration. "Hey!" "Huh? Oh you have got to be kidding me!" He yelled as a massive white beam of pure magic was fired right towards him. "Did I get him?" "Nope!" "Damn it!" I hissed as I sensed him reappear behind me. "Got you this time" both of them said in a sinister voice. I watched as his ice coated claws that were also being enhanced by magic, I knew this because they were glowing a dark ominous blue. Anyway, those claws were currently heading right for my head. I knew very well I wouldn''t be able to dodge it in time so I braced myself for the attack... but surprisingly it never came. "Huh?!" To our surprise the claws were suddenly blocked by a mass of black smoke that was in the shape of a large sword. Before the happy half or the sad half could even think of dodging out of the way they were sent flying into the wall with a loud boom completely destroying most of the ice in that area. After a second of confusion they finally got up to their feet only to be met with a pair of pissed off looking ethereal dark blue eyes. Before they could do anything the figure that those eyes belong to threw their sword at them, the sword ended up piercing their abdomen pinning them to the wall. It was then when I finally recognised the person in front of me, it was the dragon headed Abyssal living armour. Before I could say anything the Living armour created another sword while quickly moving closer. I noticed that several ice spikes shot out of the ground and walls towards him but I stopped them with a wall of Abyssal flames. However, some did get through so I quickly destroyed them with lightning and even melted them with several of my basilisk venom grenades or Corrosive poison grenades as I had swapped Zeref''s poison with mine. As soon as he got close enough he quickly cut the bastards legs off. I also use my flames to cover the wall stopping the twat from escaping through the ice again, surprisingly ice boy wasn''t harmed at all by the flames that were surrounding him. Seconds later the Living armour cut off their last arm with out very much effort as they had seemingly stop trying to fight back at this point. "Creator, are you well?" The Living armour asked as he took a step away from the now limbless enemy. "What are you doing here?" I asked while looking at him in confusion. "The battle out side is almost won, as such I decided that it would be best to come inside so I may be of help to you.... but I was not expecting to find someone with the balls to try and kill our creator" he said the last part with surprising hatred in his voice while the smoke coming out of his body began to move more violently. "Thanks but I think it''s over now" I said as I looked at my enemy who was currently glaring at me still pinned to the wall. "Allow me to finish him off for you creator" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, don''t you understand yet, I am immortal, I''ll come back in a new body no matter how many times you kill me" the psycho said as he laughed like a madman. (My dad may have actually let him live..... but I''m not my dad) I thought coldly. "No, no you won''t" I said as I activated Bottomless void and devoured him whole along with the sword that was pinning him. I then quickly stole some of his skills before turning his body and his soul in to magicules. [Congratulations, you have gained the skill Ice manipulation] [Ice phasing. (This skill allows the user to enter and move through ice, the user can even teleport from a section of ice to another as long as it as with in the users field of vision)] [Congratulations, you have gained the skill Frost] [Frost. (This skill allows the user to freeze the surrounding area while also drastically dropping the temperature)] [Congratulations, your skill Pain resistance has been swapped with the skill Pain nullification] [Congratulations, your skill Cold resistance has been swapped with the skill Cold nullification] [Congratulations, your skill Heat immunity has been swapped with the skill Heat nullification] [Congratulations, your skills Heat nullification and Cold nullification have fused into Thermal fluctuation nullification] "Sigh, thanks for the help" I said after a second. "It was no problem my creator" he said with a small bow. (Oh, I know) "Well I was going to do this after the mission was over but I might as well do it now" I said with a smile as he looked at me with a slightly confused expression. "From this day onward, you shall be known as...." "Rai" (A/N. I know right, not the most creative name but it''s the best I could think of right now) At that very moment a violent red and black energy surrounded his whole body. The energy seem to crackle and ripple chaotically almost like lightning. "Now then, arise and awaken...... my crimson knight" Chapter 59 - N.C.T.W I won''t get into it to much but there is not going to be a chapter this week as I am currently dealing with some personal shit. So yeah, I will be posting the next chapter on Monday next week. Chapter 60 - Quick Question Hi everyone, I just want to ask a question really quick. Why the hell am I at the top of the fan support list for my novel? I mean I literally have no idea what I did to end up on there, I don''t even remember making any contributions to my novel, well except for that one time I accidentally gave myself a power. So yeah, does anyone know why? Also the next chapter will be out later today. Chapter 61 - 15 The War Begins Part 4 (Gotta go faster) The sound of the air flying past me at incredible speeds could be clearly heard as I rocketed through the sky. I was heading in the direction of the Slave camps and was moving as fast as I could to make it there in time. (Please be okay) I thought to myself. (I would have liked to have stayed back just a little longer to find out about the casualty count but I didn''t have time to spare, damn it.....) I thought in slight frustration. I was pretty fu?k?n? mad about that to say the very least, I wanted to be there to help bury any of the dead as they are my responsibility. After all I was the one that gave them life and I am now asking them to fight and possibly die for me, so the least I could do for them is be their when they are being laid to rest but because of this damn war it will have to wait for now. After all if I had stayed there to help any longer there would be more dead in the other battle areas that I could have easily prevented, however, it doesn''t make it any less frustrating now does it. (At least Rai and Poe are still over there, I just hope they can keep everything in check until I get back) I thought as I remembered back to just after I had named Rai. ============Flashback=========== "Well errrm..... wow" I said as I looked at the being in front of me. As the red and black crackling energy that covered Rai slowly faded away his body was revealed to me and honestly.... it was a little surprising. If I had to compare him to all the others that I have named then I would probably say that his new form was the most eye catching out of all of them so far. Rai''s body had become much darker in colour, meaning that his body was now a void like black that seemed to almost absorb the light around it. His fingers had become sharp claws and a pair of curved horns could be seen coming out from where the ears would have been if he was human. His overall body had also become more draconic looking as scale like patterns could faintly be seen in some places such as his arms. Now on to the much more interesting changes to his form. Firstly, he no longer created black smoke from his body but instead he actually generates a large amounts of crimson lightning, this lightning comes from inside of him and pours out through the gaps in his armour. This gave Rai a very interesting look to say the least, his dark body that seemed to absorb light was surrounded by so much bright crimson lightning that it created quite the ominous look. Secondly, there was the fact that he had a long cape coming out of his back that was also made of the exact same crimson lightning. Finally, his aura was now much, much larger then it once had been, in fact it was almost three times it''s original size and strength. As he slowly stood up and began to look at his new body I quickly decided to check his new status. As I pulled it up I couldn''t help being just a little surprised with what I saw. ================================================================== ///Name: Rai ///Race: Abyssal lightning guardian ///Titles: The crimson knight. The sword of Suu Tempest. ///Blessing: Abyssal Crest ///Class: Royal knight ///Disaster Rank: Special A (Healing potions) ////Followers: None ///Species skills: Abyss gate Lightning speed Lightning field. (The user can create a large area around themselves that is magically electrified. The user can also detect any creature with in this field and can even manipulate the lightning in side of it to an extreme degree) Lightning armoury. (The user can constantly generate lightning from there body, they can also use this lightning to create weapons to fight with. Note, there is a large chance that anyone who is attacking the user will be electrocuted just by being close to them) Electrical current manipulation Electrical current detection. (The user can detect the whereabouts and movements of any living creature that has a working nervous system by sensing the electrical currents in their body) Physical damage resistance Physical ailment immunity Paralysation nullification Electrification nullification ///Skills: Crimson lightning Regeneration Weapon mastery Cooperation. (The user''s physical and magical strength increases when they are fighting along side near by allies) A general''s focus. (Increases the user''s reaction time and other mental abilities to a great extent at all times) Enhance Thought communication ///Unique skills: Chivalry. Listing sub skills: [Call of Justice. (Massively decreases the abilitys of people that the user considers evil, while also increasing the abilitys of those they see as good) A kingdom''s shields. (The user can create a nearly indestructible wall made out of hundreds of ethereal shields. These shields will block any incoming attacks for a very short time) Champion. (When this skill is activated the user will not only become incredibly powerful but they will also be virtually immune to all attacks, however, this skill only last for a short time and once done the user will be completely powerless for sometime afterwards)] ///Ultimate skills: none =================================================================== "What is it?" "I would just like to thank you for this great honour that you have given me, my dear creator" he said in a smooth voice that sounded like the crackling of thunder while kneeling in front of me. "O-oh I errrm...." I was slightly taken aback. (If I wasn''t into girls I would definitely find that voice very attractive) I thought to myself while rubbing the back of my head. "Well it''s fine, after all you deserved it" I said while coughing to get rid of the awkward atmosphere. "Anyway we need to hurry up and get things done around here so that I can get going, I''m sure that the others will need my help soon" "I shall do my best to aid you with anything that you require" "Go and find Poe, he should be running around here some where. Once you find him go and hunt down any of the stragglers that may be trying to escape, capture some of them if you can. While your doing that I''ll give out some orders to everyone else" "Understood" he said before standing up and running off to find Poe. After that I quickly got everything in order before putting him in charge of the area and the important task of sending reinforcements to the third group. As soon as that was done I took off towards the north west to my next destination, in fact I was rather close to it now as I could see smoke rising in the distance. (It looks like Mika and Fuyuko have decided to start the battle a little head of time) I thought to myself as I started to speed up even more. (I should probably tell them that I am on the way, also I need to find out the situation or I will be flying in there with no information) thinking this I quickly activated thought communication. ''Hey, can you here me?'' ''SUU! Oh thank god'' I heard Mika''s frantic voice a second later. ''Is everything okay, you don''t really sound all that good'' I said with concern. ''It''s chaotic down here to say the least and we also have a massive problem that we need help with....'' I could tell she was somewhat hesitant to tell me for some reason. ''What is it?'' ''...Damn it, I always wondered but this, this is just.... why did they have to do something like this?'' Her voice was a mix of frustration, anger and disgust. ''Mika, what exactly is happening?'' I said more slowly this time. ''They were experimenting on them'' ''What?!'' ''Men, women, elderly and even the children, we found hundreds of them chained to the walls inside of prison cells. Some of them were covered in those red markings, others were inflicted with dozens of different curses and hundreds more were horrifically mutated and out of their bloody minds'' ''We have started evacuating everyone that we can through the tunnels but most of our forces are stuck on the surface and they can''t help us. This is because their being attacked constantly by hundreds of puppets that have taken to the air'' We had found out while scouting the area that most of the actual structure of the Slave camps were deep underground. Thankfully we were able to find multiple ways in through the underground tunnels. ''To make things even worse some how the crazy mutants managed to get out of their cells and are now rampaging through the whole place killing anything that moves. Thankfully they are also attacking the cultists as well but because of this it has turned into a massive three way battle field down here. We''re doing our best to protect the slaves while getting them out but we need more help'' ''Fuck! Alright then just hold on a little longer, I''m on my way'' ''Hurry'' "Shit! I don''t have time to fu?k around anymore, I need to get there right now. Sigh, I really didn''t want to do this because it might end up causing more trouble for me down the line.... but I guess I don''t really have a choice now, do I" I said as a massive amount of black flames erupted from all over my body. ============Mika pov============ ''Fuck! Alright then just hold on a little longer, I''m on my way'' ''Hurry'' *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* "Incoming!" One of the Living armours yelled as he pointed down a long metal and stone hallway. "HHHHHAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR" Suddenly a large number of inhuman screams of pain and rage could be heard coming from that way. "Crap, someone block that hallway" "And you lot pull back any of the wounded, we need to save everyone that we can" I yelled as several Living armours ran past me to follow out my orders. ''Fuyuko, are you doing okay up there?'' I asked. ''Yes and no'' she quickly answered back. I had to admit that I was slightly relieved when I heard Fuyuko''s cold no nonsense sounding voice. We had not really gotten along all that well over the short time that we had known each other, however, right now it felt great knowing that she was still up there holding the lines. ''What do you mean?'' ''The battle on the ground is going well but we can''t push any further because of the current air situation that we''re dealing with. I''m the only one that can fly out here but I''m not built for battling large numbers of enemies. Our people can shoot them down in large numbers but there is just too many of them'' she said as her voice lost a little of it''s professionalism and became a little more desperate sounding. ''Well I have some good news for you then, Suu has just contacted me, she''s on her way here now'' ''Oh thank heavens'' she said sounding very relieved. ''Alright then, we just have to hold out-t unti....'' she trailed off seemingly shock by something. ''Fuyuko? Hey are you there?" But I didn''t get an answer. I was about to say something again but stopped myself when I realized something, the sounds of battle that once echoed from every direction had almost completely stopped. I quickly looked around and found that every abyssal creature was looking up towards the ceiling. It was like they were looking at something that was some how invisible to me. However, it was then at that moment that I felt it..... rage, bottomless, unending rage that was not my own. It seemed to pierce my very soul as it when through me like electricity. I took a large step back in shocked surprise while looking for the source of the unknown rage. It was then that I saw it, only for a split second but I saw it, an ethereal almost invisible string of blue energy that was coming out of my ?h?st and slowly floating up into the ceiling. As soon as I noticed it the thing was gone and I was left feeling very confused. The atmosphere stayed like this for a second with no one saying a word. I could only stand there as the unknown foreign emotions flooded my body and then.... nothing. Everything just stopped as if nothing had actually happened, until..... *SSSCCCCRRRRREEEEEEECCCCHHH* Chapter 62 - 16 The War Begins part 5 =========Moments before========== The sound of my massive wings cutting through the air could be clearly heard as I flew towards my destination at full speed. I was currently in my Phoenix form heading straight towards the battle ground, in fact I would be coming in to view of it any second now. (I am surprised at just how much faster I am in this form compared to my human one, you would think it would be the other way around because my Phoenix form is much bigger but that isn''t actually the case. Honestly though I really need to experiment with my Phoenix form more often) I thought to myself as I finally came into view of the battle field. When I first saw what was going on I honestly couldn''t believe my eyes, to say that it was chaotic would be a very large understatement. No, no I didn''t know the words to describe what the hell was going on here. (Holy shit!) (That''s.... that''s just, wow) The base looked like a massive prison camp with two stone wall surrounding the whole place, there was also several stone and wooden watch towers in key locations around the area. Something else I noticed was that the walls and towers were covered in some kind of magic, it didn''t take me long to figure out that the magic was a type of enchantment that was strengthening them. The buildings were pretty ugly and blocky looking probably because the cultist didn''t really care what they looked like as long as they served their purpose. Of course the fact that they were exstrimly damaged wasn''t helping with their looks. Most of the walls, towers and buildings were either on fire or damaged in some way. Also I noticed that there was several large pools of purple magma and stone spikes around the whole place, it wasn''t that hard to figure out that they were created by the rampaging Magma golems. I also noticed that several Thunderpedes were wrapped around some of the watch towers firing lightning up into the sky while also using there barriers to protect their allies. The air around the place was also filled with hundreds of flying Puppets that seem to be continuing to grow in numbers. Talking about the Puppets I had actually noticed several different new types that I hadn''t seen before now, each one of them seemed to play a different role in battle. There were some that looked like they were more suited to defence while others seemed to be able to use magic, there was even one type that I only saw once, it looked like a humanoid covered in razor sharp spinning buzz saws. (Damn, when Mika said it was chaotic down here I didn''t know it was going to be this bad) I thought to myself as I flew in closer to the battle while my Magic deflection barrier skill protected me from any incoming attacks. To put it into perspective for you, let me just put it this way. My group only had about one hundred and fifty soldiers and all we had to deal with was about five hundred Puppets and Cultists, give or take. This group however, had about four hundred and twenty and was currently dealing with about four and a half thousand Puppets as well as hundreds of Cultist, not to mention those bloody things. The things I''m referring to are the mutated human monstrosities that I can see running around the place. From the few of them that I could actually see from were I was they truly looked sickening, I honestly felt like throwing up when I saw them for the first time. Some of them had extra body parts just fused on to them randomly, others were six metres tall and were made up of several dozen bodies that seemed to be missing there skin making them look like a mass of blood and flailing limbs. For fu?ksake there was even one of them I could see that looked like a human centipede. But all that didn''t even come close to the horrific noises they made, honestly, the screams of agony that came out of their mouths are enough to give me nightmares by themselves. (W-what the fu?k, what kind of sick bastard could do something so twisted and horrible) I thought with a mix of disbelief and anger. (Wait..... i-is that.... oh god no!) I couldn''t help but freeze mid air as I saw something that made my blood boil and my stomach churn in disgust. (I know Mika said something about this but..... but I guess that a part of me didn''t want to believe that there could be such twisted people in this world) I thought to myself still not fully believing what I was actually seeing. Children..... dozens of mutated children, some that looked no older then seven or eight. It was at that very moment that the little sympathy and hesitance I had towards the Cultist vanished instantly and all that remained was anger. In fact I was so angry, so pissed off, that I didn''t even notice the glowing ethereal blue strings coming out of the back of my neck and disappearing into the distance. I could feel my Clear mind sub skill trying to calm me down but it wasn''t working, in fact it wasn''t having any effects on me whatsoever. Instead of calming down my anger only seemed to increase the longer I looked at the seen playing out in front of me. . . . . . ["%¡Á?*#_,!HOW#_!>¡ö,^¡ÁFUCKING¡Â_!,_¡Â/¡ö\DARE%¡Á/¡ö?^^£¤^_ARE$&#\<